Ziox Mobiles announces Sushant Singh Rajput as its Brand Ambassador along with Rs. 300cr investment for FY17 - 18        
Launches its newest Mobile phone ‘Ziox Duopix’
        Forays into LED TV and Consumer Durables Segment
        Plans to open 2 new manufacturing units and R&D facilities with investment of Rs. 200cr.
        Plans a 360-degree marketing campaign with a budget of
Rs. 100 Cr.
by Shrutee K/DNS
In the light of its vigorous expansion, Ziox Mobiles under the aegis of Sun Air voice Pvt Ltd, one of the fastest growing Mobile handsets brand, ropes in the very versatile, Sushant Singh Rajput, as its Brand endorser who truly lives up to the brand name.  While Ziox mobiles is a preferred brand across the country through its outstanding innovation and quality, the other has won the hearts of a million Indians as he slips into any role with nonchalance. Both the brand and its ambassador ride on the precepts of resilience, hard work and steady growth. A rare blend of energy, perseverance, and popularity coupled with his ability to connect to people, Sushant Singh Rajput is a fine addition to the Ziox Mobiles family. This association will further boost the legacy of Ziox Mobiles as the actor resonates to the brand promise: Quality that Speaks.
Answering strong demand and an overwhelming response from the Indian market, Ziox Mobiles also chalked out a detailed expansion plan and the roadmap for FY 2017-2018.The Brand aims to establish a stronger foothold in the Indian Market, with the total investment of over Rs. 200crore which shall span for a year, the Brand announced its plan to set up 2 new manufacturing units (in Sikkim and Noida) and R&D facilities apart from the existing New Delhi unit, with a holding capacity of around 1 Million units per Month. With the induction of Sushant Singh Rajput as its brand endorser along with the total investment of Rs. 100 Cr. this FY 2017-2018, Ziox aims to achieve an estimated revenue of Rs. 1,000 Cr and a sale of 10 million product units.
Commenting on this association and a promising future, Mr. Deepak Kabu, CEO Ziox Mobiles said “The future looks bright, Ziox Mobiles has a range of phones in the pipeline with exciting new launches. We are enthralled to present Sushant Singh Rajput as the new face of Ziox Mobiles. With Sushant Singh Rajput on board, it will help augment sales and further its reach in the market. The partnership with him is timed with Ziox Mobiles’ next phase of expansion on a pan-India level” Mr. Kabu further adds, “Sushant embodies talent, youthfulness and style. More importantly, he blends well with the core values of hard work, reliability, and is the epitome of our brand philosophy. Today our target audience is the young, driven, forward-moving generation, who have ever changing needs. Sushant understands the pulse of this audience well and has a great rapport with them. That is why, with immense preparation, he goes on to entertain his fans with one performance after another just as Ziox Mobiles constantly strives to understand the changing needs of its customers.”
Speaking on the association, Sushant Singh Rajput said, "I have always known Ziox Mobiles to be an inspirational brand in terms of their persuasion to becomes India’s biggest mobile brand. I am happy to be associated with a brand which is very young, and has a journey that is very similar to mine. I love how this brand designs its products to suit every need of its customers and are constantly innovating themselves as I see myself doing that while working on a role. I look forward to being part of the Ziox Mobiles family and to contribute to its fascinating growth journey in India." The ever-evolving brand has slated a major strategic transformation that entails the signing of a new brand endorser, an aggressive expansion and launches of it new products. The Brand at the event also announced the launch of its newest smartphone Series ‘Duopix”, Phone Series with Dual Cameras. Designed to fulfil the brand promise of providing users with superior camera performance and quality, ‘Duopix’ comes equipped with wide angle Dual front camera (8.0MP + 2.0) front +8.0MP Rear. The latest Dual 4G model runs on Android 7.0, with 5inch HD IPS Display along with 2GB RAM + 16GB ROM all packed in 2500mAh battery. Some of the key features includes strong battery life & also the fast charging capability. The budget friendly Smartphone comes equipped with various other features like 21 language support with multilingual phonebook, MP3 player, FM Radio, Bluetooth connectivity to help you stay connected. The phone will be available across all retail stores in few week’s time. Along with the smartphones, the brand also announces its foray into LED TVS and Consumer Durables category.

About Ziox Mobile: Ziox Mobiles, part of Sun Airvoice Pvt. Ltd., incepted in the Year 2015, with a singular motto to break the boundaries while offering technologically superior products without compromising on quality. Headquartered in New Delhi, Ziox Mobiles has built up an impressive product portfolio of more than 40 distinguished products and constantly innovating to make superior products.
Empowering consumers with affordable technology through quality products- the brand has truly demonstrated quick and robust expansion since inception, showing profitability and growing sales since the first year of operations. Being considered as one of the most innovative and fastest growing brands in the Mobile category, the brand has established its presence across India through its wide network comprising of its various branch offices and system integrators across several states in India.

          Tifiamo Scaramouche!        
Tifiamo Scaramouche è una raccolta di racconti in quattro volumi che possono essere scaricati liberamente in formato PDF dal sito dei Wu Ming. Si tratta di una fan fiction derivante da L'armata dei sonnambuli, l'ultimo romanzo storico del collettivo uscito nel 2014.

A curare la raccolta è stato Simone Scaffidi L. Da un'idea di: Pietro Pace, Mauro Vanetti e Alessandro Villari (Avvocato Laser). Il progetto grafico e l'impaginazione si devono a Franco Berteni (Mr Mill) e Simone Scaffidi L. La copertina e le illustrazioni sono di Alessandro Caligaris e Francesca Sibona.

Qui di seguito, ecco il mio contributo, pubblicato nel terzo volume della raccolta. Buona lettura.


Il flauto tradito
Parigi, 1801

1.

A suo modo, Ludwig Wenzel Lachnith era un uomo generoso. La sera del 20 agosto 1801, dopo la trionfale prima della sua opera I misteri d'Iside al Teatro della Repubblica, il compositore offrì la cena all'intera troupe, comparse e suggeritore compresi.
Benché relegate al tavolo meno prestigioso dell'ampia sala del ristorante, le due comparse Léo Modonnet e Emanuele Gizzio potevano udire facilmente i discorsi del tavolo principale, quello dove sedeva Lachnith assieme al manager del teatro, al librettista Étienne Morel de Chédeville e ai cantanti protagonisti. Per meglio dire, potevano udire il monologo del torrenziale musicista boemo, la cui voce sopravanzava quelle di tutti gli altri.
«Eh sì, caro Chédeville! Il buon Mozart aveva del talento, questo nessuno lo vorrà negare; ma aveva anche un'esecrabile tendenza al lambiccato, all'insolito... In una parola: troppa complicazione! Oggigiorno il pubblico non ne vuole sapere di una musica che sia troppo difficile. La gente vuole ariette semplici, presentate con garbo, che tocchino il cuore senza affaticare il cervello. Prendete il Don Giovanni: quante graziose melodie! Parola mia, credo che abbiamo fatto bene a prenderne una in prestito, per il nostro terzetto. Tuttavia, andiamo... La scena con la statua nel finale secondo... Chi può sopportare una tale rombante cacofonia? Pensate solo questo: in quattro battute, quel povero basso deve cantare tutte e dodici le note della scala cromatica. Sapete? Un mio amico italiano, galantuomo e compositore eminente, mi parlava tempo fa con orrore di un certo quartetto per archi, dove Mozart ha accumulato tante di quelle dissonanze da creare un ripugnante caos, direi quasi un giacobinismo sonoro, dove va completamente perso ogni giusto criterio di gerarchia tra le sette note... Di proposito dico sette, non dodici; giacché nessuno, a meno che il suo orecchio non sia guastato dalla musica per tastiera, crederà mai che un re diesis possa essere uguale a un mi bemolle... Anzi: un re è sempre un re, come dicono in Italia, non è vero?».
«Ma va' curcati, buffuni!» commentò Gizzio a mezza voce.
«Perciò, quando mi fu proposto di allestire per le nostre scene Il Flauto magico, la prima cosa che pensai fu: sta bene; ma, per carità, sfrondiamo! Semplifichiamo!
Smussiamo le asperità del testo! Rendiamo il tutto più comprensibile, più adatto alle orecchie del nostro pubblico. Più elegante, anche. E l'esito così radioso di questa serata ha dimostrato che avevamo avuto pienamente ragione. Prima di tutto: i nomi. Tutti quei Tamino, Papageno e Papagena del testo originale, così goffi e plebei, noi li abbiamo cambiati nei molto più raffinati Isménor, Bochoris e Mona...».
Modonnet rise.
«Non voglio parlare della parte musicale. Ho dovuto lavorare parecchio di forbici e d'ingegno per dare una veste accettabile alla barbarica partitura. Ma, per quanto riguarda il vostro lavoro, Chédeville, potete andare orgoglioso di avere addolcito il carattere di quella terribile regina della notte. Certo, l'aria del secondo atto l'abbiamo dovuta proprio espungere: a parte che è impossibile da cantare, ma quel testo “der hölle Rache kocht in meinem Herzen...”, “vendetta infernale sento nel mio petto”... Ahimè! Una gentile e amabile donzella come voi, signorina Maillard, avrebbe dovuto intonare tali parole? Per carità! Abbiamo già sofferto abbastanza, qualche anno fa, con quella spaventosa Medea di Cherubini. Basta, basta! I personaggi femminili, a teatro, devono rassicurare, non inquietare! Belle fanciulle, mogli e madri esemplari: questo vuole il nostro distinto pubblico. Perché la gente, la sera, vuole distrarsi dai traffici quotidiani del commercio e della Borsa, e trovare sollievo dalle cure dello Stato. Dirò di più: nell'epoca moderna la gente vuole vivere il proprio tempo come un affascinante, mutevole, infinito spettacolo. In una parola, vuole divertirsi. Il nostro compito è di farli divertire. E questa sera ci siamo riusciti; possiamo affermarlo con fierezza. Brindiamo!».

2.

Erano passate le quattro del mattino quando Modonnet e Gizzio ritornavano al foborgo Sant'Antonio. Davanti alle botteghe dei fornai c'erano già le prime code. I volti e i discorsi delle persone in fila per il pane manifestavano stanchezza, frustrazione, rabbia.
«Quattordici soldi per quattro libbre di pane! Così non si può andare avanti».
«Uno schifo, altro che!».
«Bonaparte non sta facendo un cazzo».
«Sbagli, cittadina. Bonaparte sta facendo parecchio. Solo, non per noialtri».
«Per i grandi proprietari. Per i nobili, gli speculatori, i fornitori dell'esercito e i finanzieri. Per quei merdosi, ecco per chi sta lavorando il Primo console...».
Gizzio sembrava ancora più taciturno del solito. Per tutto il cammino dal centro al foborgo, dove lui e Modonnet abitavano, disse a malapena due parole, eccettuate le strane bestemmie che ogni tanto sputava tra i denti.
«Toglimi una curiosità» gli chiese alla fine Modonnet mentre stavano per arrivare a casa. «Al tuo paese è normale invocare con tanta frequenza la ghigliottina su Gesù Cristo, sulla Madonna e su tutti i santi, come fai tu?».
Gizzio rise amaramente: «Lo facciamo di continuo. Tutti, anche i bambini e i preti. Vieni a vivere un mese dalle mie parti, e capirai».
«Non mi ricordo mai come si chiama la tua città».
«Io stesso vorrei non ricordarmene. Comunque, non è una città: è un villaggio di poche anime sperduto nell'Aspromonte. Ammesso che esista ancora. Non ho sue notizie da due anni, cioè da quando sono venuto qui a Parigi».
Era il discorso più lungo che Modonnet gli avesse mai udito fare.
«Ma no» proseguì Gizzio, come parlando fra sé. «Giudico troppo severamente i miei compaesani. In fondo, nessuno di loro si è arruolato nell'Armata cristiana e reale». Gizzio pronunciò queste ultime parole con una smorfia di disgusto.
«Ne ho sentito parlare» commentò Modonnet. «Le bande del cardinale Ruffo, non è vero? Una specie di Vandea...».
«Molto peggio. I vandeani, almeno, sapevano per cosa combattevano; i sanfedisti invece si sono solo fatti affascinare dai feudatari e dai preti. Hanno avuto quello che si meritavano. Li aspettano altri due o tre secoli di dispotismo e di miseria. E ti dico la verità: penso che anche qui, in Francia, andrà a finire allo stesso modo. Te lo concedo: finora il popolo di Parigi si è comportato bene, specialmente i tuoi compagni del foborgo Sant'Antonio. Ma quanto ancora potranno resistere? I contadini francesi non sono affatto
più intelligenti di quelli del Regno di Napoli; nelle campagne già da tempo monta la reazione. Gente che cerca solo un padrone cui obbedire; e in buona parte l'ha già trovato. E allora non chiedermi perché bestemmio, Léo: mi è rimasto solo questo, mannaia lu signuri!».
«Ho sempre apprezzato il tuo ottimismo, cittadino Gizzio!» concluse Modonnet.

3.

Uno dei vantaggi del mestiere teatrale è che permette di dormire sino a tardi; quando si ha un tetto sotto cui ripararsi, naturalmente. Léo Modonnet, per ora, l'aveva; ma quella mattina dormì lo stesso un sonno assai inquieto. Verso mezzogiorno, poco prima di svegliarsi, fece uno dei sogni più enigmatici della sua vita.
Era un sogno musicale. Modonnet udiva con una chiarezza allucinatoria una breve melodia, gentile e saltellante, in uno stile antiquato, suonata da una piccola orchestra. Poi, lo stesso tema, ma eseguito da un'orchestra molto più grande, con accenti molto più imperiosi e con una chiusa cromatica vagamente minacciosa. A questo punto appariva uno strano ometto, che si esprimeva con un forte accento tedesco. «Ogni vero artista, mein Freund, è anche uno Zauberer – un mago –, sì. Può capitargli di prevedere un futuro imprevedibile. Cosa, o chi, aveva in mente Rousseau quando, riferendosi alla Corsica, scriveva: “ho il vago presentimento che un giorno questa piccola isola stupirà l'Europa”? E quel ragazzino di dodici anni, che un giorno nel mio giardino mise in scena il suo Bastien und Bastienne – come poté presentire che un giorno la volontà generale sarebbe stata manipolata e circuita da un tiranno? Eppure, mein Freund, la storia non è mai un copione già scritto, così come una partitura non è mai immodificabile. E quando ci si accorge che la pagina è guasta, rimane sempre una soluzione: strapparla».
Modonnet si svegliò frastornato e con un forte mal di testa. Senza sapere bene perché, la prima cosa che fece fu aprire il suo baule per cercarvi un involto. Dentro c'erano una maschera nera, un mantello e un bastone dal manico lucente.
Quella notte, Ludwig Wenzel Lachnith, davanti al portone di casa sua, mentre frugava un po' alticcio nelle tasche del suo soprabito per cercare la chiave, notò una scritta di colore rosso fosforescente sul muro proprio accanto alla porta:

RACHE

Prima che avesse il tempo di chiedersi cosa stava succedendo, avvertì il brivido freddo di una lama proprio sotto il mento, e udì alle sue spalle una voce altrettanto metallica e tagliente: «Cittadino musicista, vogliate cortesemente condurmi nel vostro studio».
«Come volete, amico mio» diceva Lachnith mentre saliva le scale, tallonato da Scaramouche. «Non c'è bisogno di tutta questa commedia... vi ho riconosciuto, sapete?».
«Merda» pensò Modonnet.
«Eravate con me a cena ieri sera. Ammetto che il ruolo che vi è stato assegnato nell'ultima produzione è al di sotto delle vostre capacità attoriali; ma tenete conto che si tratta di un'opera, e che Voi non sapete cantare. Ho delle conoscenze, e posso farvi ottenere una buona scrittura per la prossima stagione di prosa... però, immagino che vogliate un risarcimento più immediato, e in contanti».
Erano intanto entrati nello studio del compositore.
«Immaginate male» disse Scaramouche. «Voglio solo porre rimedio a uno dei più insensati e odiosi crimini contro il buon gusto e il buon senso che si possano citare nella storia dell'arte musicale. Voglio cancellare la macchia con cui voi avete insudiciato la memoria di un grande musicista. Voglio che mi diate la partitura originale di quello scempio chiamato I misteri d'Iside».
«Eccola». Lachnith sollevò un manoscritto dal ripiano della sua scrivania e lo consegnò a Scaramouche: «Cosa ve ne farete, adesso?».
«Non lo so ancora. La strapperò in mille pezzi e la getterò nella Senna. Oppure ne attaccherò i fogli ai muri di Parigi per denunciare la vostra cialtroneria».
Lachnith rise: «Vedo che siete un idealista. Forse non vi siete accorto che i tempi sono cambiati e che la rivoluzione è finita. Permettetemi di darvi un consiglio: perché non ve ne tornate in Italia? Laggiù c'è ancora da fare per le teste calde come voi. Già che ci siete, portate con voi quel musone del vostro amico, e ditegli che non è colpa nostra se i giacobini napoletani erano degli imbecilli... se avessero dato subito la terra ai contadini, anziché perdere tempo in chiacchiere, le cose sarebbero andate molto diversamente».
«Ce ne ricorderemo per la prossima rivoluzione» disse Scaramouche.

Nota bibliografica

Questo racconto deve molto al primo capitolo del libro di Augusto Illuminati Gli inganni di Sarastro, Einaudi, Torino 1980, che indaga – sia pure con qualche eccessivo schematismo – le relazioni fra la teoria politica di Rousseau, le scoperte di Franz Anton Mesmer, il Bastien und Bastienne – la cui prima rappresentazione si dice abbia avuto luogo nel giardino della casa di Mesmer a Vienna – e Il flauto magico di Mozart.
Hector Berlioz nelle sue Memorie critica con estrema durezza l'adattamento molto libero de Il Flauto Magico realizzato da Lachnith sotto il titolo de Les mystères d'Isis. Il testo originale delle Mémoires di Berlioz (Parigi 1865) è facilmente reperibile in Internet.
Sulle critiche rivolte a Mozart dal musicista suo contemporaneo Giuseppe Sarti si veda il saggio Sarti contro Mozart di Massimo Mila, ora in M. Mila, Mozart. Saggi 1941-1987, Einaudi, Torino 2006, pp. 332-58.
La sorprendente identità fra il tema iniziale dell'ouverture del Bastien und Bastienne e l'inizio della Terza Sinfonia di Beethoven è, secondo Hermann Abert – citato da Wolfgang Hildesheimer nella sua nota biografia mozartiana –, una pura coincidenza. Com'è noto, Beethoven intendeva intitolare la sinfonia a Napoleone Bonaparte; secondo la tradizione, il musicista strappò la dedica quando seppe che Napoleone si era fatto incoronare imperatore.
Il parallelo fra Napoleone Bonaparte e il Sarastro di Mozart/Lachnith si trova in Jean Tulard, Napoleone. Il mito del salvatore, Rusconi, Milano 1980, p. 9. Alle pp. 183-85 dello stesso libro si parla della crisi alimentare in Francia fra la primavera del 1801 e il 1802.
Le idee esposte qui da Lachnith sulla modernità come spettacolo e sulla “gente” che si vuole divertire derivano in realtà dal libro di Alessandro Baricco L'anima di Hegel e le mucche del Wisconsin, Feltrinelli, Milano 2009.


          Harmonices Mundi        
Ecco qui di seguito il mio contributo alla raccolta Tifiamo asteroide. Cento storie sulla fine catastrofica del governo Letta.

Dai banchi del governo, il Presidente del Consiglio leggeva il discorso di presentazione della finanziaria 2014.

L'emiciclo di Montecitorio era completamente vuoto.

Il nuovo regolamento della Camera, approvato all'unanimità pochi mesi prima, prevedeva solo riunioni in videoconferenza. Gli onorevoli seguivano e votavano da casa, via Intranet, attraverso una rete locale controllata dal Ministero dell'Interno, con notevole risparmio per l'erario.

Il centro di Roma era deserto, recintato: "zona rossa" presidiata dalle autoblindo dell'esercito e da pattuglie mobili dei corpi di polizia. Gli abitanti erano stati invitati a non uscire di casa. Comunque quasi tutti erano già sfollati nelle seconde case in località di villeggiatura, perché non si sa mai.

Dal cielo, per ora, solo il rombo degli elicotteri. In lontananza, dalla periferia della città, si udivano provenire paurosi boati e colonne di fumo nero si levavano all'orizzonte. Stava accadendo qualcosa laggiù. Difficile sapere cosa, perché le telecomunicazioni erano state temporaneamente oscurate e Internet funzionava poco e male, evidentemente per intervento della polizia postale e dei servizi. Ma eravamo riusciti ad intercettare la linea Intranet del ministero, e dalla nostra base potevamo seguire la seduta del parlamento; ammesso che la si potesse ancora chiamare così.

I passaggi principali del discorso di Letta erano commentati da tonanti applausi preregistrati. Licenziamento di metà dei dipendenti pubblici (applausi). Chiusura di un terzo delle scuole e di un terzo degli ospedali (applausi). Abolizione dello statuto dei lavoratori (applausi). Nuova legge molto più restrittiva sullo sciopero, sui sindacati, sulla stampa (applausi), innalzamento a 80 anni dell'età pensionabile (applausi), e ancora tagli, tagli, tagli... Aumento dei finanziamenti alle scuole private. Applausi. Aumento delle spese militari. Applausi.

Arrivato al passaggio sulla chiusura dei Conservatori, Letta si interruppe. C'era un sostantivo tedesco, Sphärenmusik. Cosa diavolo voleva dire? Certo, il testo del discorso era arrivato solo un'ora prima da Francoforte, e la segreteria aveva dovuto farlo tradurre in fretta e furia. "Ma caspita", pensò il Presidente del consiglio, "questo significa lavorare col culo. Anche lì bisognerà licenziare"...

Letta non riuscì a completare il pensiero, interrotto da un fatto improvviso e incomprensibile. Gli altoparlanti della Camera, al posto degli applausi finti, avevano iniziato a diffondere il Capriccio n. 24 in la minore di Niccolò Paganini.

Che stava succedendo? Mentre Letta e gli altri componenti il governo si guardavano intorno, disorientati, la musica fu sovrastata da un sibilo acutissimo, che si faceva sempre più forte.

Dopo il boato assordante, con le orecchie che fischiavano, sentivamo ancora quella musica.
Dove fino a un istante prima si trovava Enrico Letta, capo del governo di larghe intese, si apriva una spaventosa voragine. Dall'enorme cratere si levavano nubi di fumo nero.



(A) "Raindrops on roses and whiskers on kittens
Bright copper kettles and warm woolen mittens
Brown paper packages tied up with strings
These are a few of my favorite things

(A) Cream colored ponies and crisp apple streudels
Doorbells and sleigh bells and schnitzel with noodles
Wild geese that fly with the moon on their wings
These are a few of my favorite things

(A') Girls in white dresses with blue satin sashes
Snowflakes that stay on my nose and eyelashes
Silver white winters that melt into springs
These are a few of my favorite things

(B) When the dog bites
When the bee stings
When I'm feeling sad
I simply remember my favorite things
And then I don't feel so bad!"

"Gocce di pioggia su rose e baffi di gattini
Bollitori di rame luminosi e caldi guanti di lana
Pacchetti di carta marrone legati con corde
Queste sono alcune delle mie cose preferite

Pony color crema e croccanti struedel di mele
Campanelli e campanelli da slitta e schnitzel con tagliatelle
Le oche selvatiche che volano con la luna sulle ali
Queste sono alcune delle mie cose preferite

Ragazze in abiti bianchi con sciarpe di raso blu
Fiocchi di neve che rimangono sul mio naso e sulle ciglia
Inverni bianchi d'argento che si sciolgono in primavere
Queste sono alcune delle mie cose preferite

Quando il cane morde
Quando l'ape punge
Quando mi sento triste
Non ho che da ricordarmi delle mie cose preferite
E allora non mi sento così male!"

The Sound of Music è ambientato a Salisburgo, fra le due guerre. Richard Rodgers ha naturalmente cercato di tener conto della tradizione musicale austriaca: My Favorite Things, come detto, è un valzer; negli altri brani si sentono riferimenti allo jodler, al laendler, al canto gregoriano, ecc. In un numero c'è anche un singolare omaggio ad Haydn: la canzone So long, farewell è eseguita da un coro di bambini che, uno alla volta, abbandonano il proscenio, finché a cantare rimane una sola bambina, così come, nel finale della Sinfonia degli addii, tutti gli esecutori smettono uno alla volta di suonare facendo concludere la sinfonia da un solo violinista.

Come ci si potrebbe aspettare, il testo di My Favorite Things fa uso di un immaginario prettamente alpino, o comunque nordeuropeo: bollitori per il té, guanti di lana, slitte che corrono sulla neve... Se di questa canzone volessimo realizzare un video-clip animato, seguendo pedissequamente il testo, dovremmo adoperare in prevalenza le tinte chiare, e in particolare il colore bianco, la cui presenza, in corrispondenza della terza strofa (quella con le otto battute in maggiore), diventa quasi ossessiva: abiti bianchi, fiocchi di neve, inverni bianchi... (Nella versione cinematografica quest'aspetto "eurocentrico" della canzone è ancora più sottolineato dal forte accento british di Julie Andrews).

Molti si sono chiesti cosa potesse avere indotto un artista come John Coltrane, che da lì a poco sarebbe diventato un'icona della cultura afro-americana, a musicare una sua versione di questo brano, il quale inizialmente c'entrava così poco con il jazz.

Secondo Lewis Porter, è un errore "dare per scontato che Coltrane trovasse la canzone sciocca e che per questo volesse abbellirla". Al contrario, Coltrane ammirava sinceramente questa canzone e, nella sua versione, la trattò "con rispetto". Il "messaggio" della canzone, "che le cose buone ci aiutano a superare le cattive", è secondo Porter "del tutto sensato e prezioso - per nulla sciocco - è solo che utilizza esempi alla portata di un bambino, perché nel copione la canzone si rivolge a dei bambini".

Qui però l'ottimo Porter ha preso una cantonata. Nel film, è vero, Julie Andrews canta la canzone a dei bambini. Il film, però, è del 1965, quindi è posteriore all'incisione di John Coltrane, che a quell'epoca poteva conoscere solo la versione teatrale di questo musical; e, nella versione teatrale, la protagonista canta My Favorite Things in una delle scene iniziali, che si svolgono in un convento di suore, e non la canta ai bambini, bensì alla Madre Badessa del convento.

Sembra, in realtà, che Coltrane non fosse attratto tanto dal "messaggio" della canzone, quanto invece dalla sua manipolabilità sul piano strettamente musicale. Ecco come si espresse Coltrane in un'intervista: "Questo valzer è fantastico: se lo suoni lento, senti un elemento di gospel che non è per niente sgradevole; se lo suoni veloce, possiede altre innegabili qualità. E' molto interessante scoprire un terreno che si rinnova a seconda dell'impulso che gli dai".

Quindi, si direbbe che il valzer di Rodgers fosse per Coltrane quello che il valzer di Diabelli era stato per il Beethoven dell'op. 120: poco più che un pretesto, un canovaccio utile per imbastire una serie potenzialmente infinita di variazioni che poco o nulla hanno a che fare con il tema originale. E, in verità, Coltrane eseguì in concerto My Favorite Things moltissime volte (secondo Wikipedia, sono state documentate su nastro non meno di 45 esecuzioni), creandone versioni sempre più lontane dalla canzone originale, fino a renderla irriconoscibile.

La versione sull'album si compone di un'introduzione di quattro battute, suonata due volte; viene poi esposto un vamp (breve inciso ritmico, costantemente ripetuto, che è per il jazz quello che nel rock si chiama riff e nella musica barocca si chiama ostinato), cui fanno seguito un primo assolo di Coltrane, un altro assolo di McCoy Tyner al pianoforte, e un assolo finale ancora di Coltrane, per complessivi 14 minuti circa. Nel primo assolo Coltrane esegue le prime due strofe (A) in minore, poi c'è un interludio in maggiore, poi altre due strofe (A) in minore. Gli altri due assoli seguono lo stesso schema, salvo che per la parte finale dell'assolo conclusivo di Coltrane, di cui dirò fra poco.



La prima cosa che si nota all'ascolto è che Coltrane ha spostato molto lontano dall'Europa il baricentro etnico del brano. La ripetizione ossessiva, ipnotica, di un inciso ritmico in tempo dispari; la voce acuta dello strumento a fiato (un sax soprano, fino ad allora poco usato nel jazz); il clima di fissità tonale e il senso del tempo molto dilatato, sono tutti elementi che richiamano la musica orientale. (A me il brano fa venire in mente una danza sufi). Porter nota che Coltrane era appassionato di musica indiana, era un ammiratore di Ravi Shankar, ed era profondamente interessato alla musica folk e modale di tutto il mondo, nonché alle scale pentatoniche (pare che certe volte, nelle sue esercitazioni, eseguisse col sassofono determinate sequenze del Concerto per orchestra di Béla Bartók). Sempre secondo Porter, in My Favorite Things si possono anche scorgere influenze musicali provenienti dall'Africa occidentale.

La cosa per me più sorprendente è che, nella musica originale di questa canzone, Coltrane abbia sentito un "elemento gospel". Per quanto ascolto e riascolto la canzone di Rodgers e Hammerstein, devo confessare che questo elemento gospel non riesco assolutamente a percepirlo. Ma è significativo che, per Coltrane, la canzone avesse qualcosa a che fare con le radici stesse della musica nera americana. Questo forse ci aiuta a far luce su un'altra singolarità della versione di Coltrane.

Abbiamo detto che la versione coltraniana di My Favorite Things è basata sulla strofa A della musica originale. Che fine ha fatto la strofa B, quella il cui testo contiene, secondo Porter, il "messaggio" della canzone e che si conclude in modo maggiore?

Alla fine del suo assolo conclusivo, Coltrane esegue anche la strofa B, senza apportare particolari variazioni alla musica. Però la esegue in mi minore, dandole, secondo Porter, "un effetto più pensoso, riflessivo".

Il testo originale della strofa B fa riferimento ad api che pungono e a cani che mordono, per delineare scherzosamente una situazione da "giornata storta", in cui le cose, chissà perché, non vanno per il verso giusto. Ma questa situazione si supera (dice la canzone) richiamando alla mente le piccole cose belle della vita. Se si fa in questo modo, l'atteggiamento cambia e ci si accorge che non si sta poi così male. La canzone si chiude così, trionfalmente, in sol maggiore.

Qui, però, è meglio fare ricorso alla bella traduzione ritmica di Antonio Amurri (quella utilizzata nella versione italiana del film), che ha colto al meglio il senso di questa strofa:



"Se son triste, infelice, e non so il perché,
io penso alle cose che amo di più
e torna il seren per me!"

Immaginiamo ora di sentire queste parole sovrapposte al mi minore del sax di John Coltrane, nelle battute finali del suo secondo assolo (a partire dal minuto 12'33''). L'effetto è di un'ironia indefinibile, profonda, pungente, tristemente consapevole. Uno speciale tipo di sarcasmo, composto e controllatissimo, ma inequivocabile.

Per me (e sottolineo: per me) in questo minuto e dodici secondi di musica c'è l'essenza stessa del jazz. Ogni volta che l'ascolto, mi commuovo.

Provo a spiegarmi meglio.

Il cantante e chitarrista Huddie W. Leadbetter (1885-1949), uno fra i musicisti più influenti della musica nera americana del secolo ventesimo, tentò una volta di definire a parole quel particolare complesso psicologico che porta il nome di blues. Possiamo leggere le sue parole come una specie di negativo fotografico della canzone di Rodgers e Hammerstein:

"Quando la notte sei sdraiato nel letto, e ti giri da una parte e dall'altra senza riuscire a prendere sonno, non c'è niente da fare. I blues si sono impadroniti di te... Quando ti svegli al mattino, ti siedi sulla sponda del letto, e puoi avere vicino a te padre e madre, sorella e fratello, il tuo ragazzo o la tua ragazza, ma non hai voglia di parlargli... Non ti hanno fatto niente, e tu non hai fatto niente a loro, ma che cosa importa? I blues si sono impadroniti di te".

Così commenta Arrigo Polillo nel suo classico Jazz. La vicenda e i protagonisti della musica afro-americana (Mondadori, Milano 2009, p. 43): "Avere i blues è qualcosa di diverso dall'essere triste dell'uomo bianco. E' essere afflitti da un tedio esistenziale, da una malinconia greve che non lascia spazio alle fantasticherie, vuol dire autocommiserazione, rassegnazione, vuol dire disperazione sorda, grigiore, miseria. E' una poesia fondata sulle cose di tutti i giorni, su personaggi familiari, visti in una luce realistica, con occhio disincantato. Non c'è, né ci vuol essere, nel blues, trasfigurazione lirica, che è un lusso da bianchi; non c'è dramma, perché il dramma è fatto di ombre ma anche di luci. C'è invece la consapevolezza di una tragedia in atto, che non finirà mai. Il blues singer non canta la vita, ma il non morire, parla sempre di ciò che non ha e che non avrà mai".

Ecco il senso del mi minore con cui si conclude My Favorite Things di John Coltrane. Non c'è consolazione, e non c'è neanche protesta. E' la constatazione oggettiva di una situazione fondamentalmente tragica. Il "messaggio" della canzone di Rodgers e Hammerstein è sovvertito. Vista in questa luce, non solo la canzone, ma la stessa cultura (musicale e non solo) cui essa fa riferimento, viene radicalmente messa in questione.
          Sull'"Elogio dei riformisti" di Roberto Saviano        
1. Affinità e divergenze fra Saviano e noi. Considero Gomorra uno fra i libri letterariamente più importanti di questi anni nonché fra i capolavori del giornalismo d'inchiesta italiano. Ammiro e rispetto Roberto Saviano, anche se a volte non sono stato d'accordo con lui su alcune delle sue prese di posizione (ad es. sulla politica dei governi israeliani, oppure sugli scontri di piazza che hanno contrassegnato l'ultima fase del governo Berlusconi).

Ho trovato molto superficiale e semplicistico l'articolo di Saviano uscito su "La Repubblica" del 28 febbraio, dedicato all'elogio del riformismo.

Prendendo spunto da un recente libro di Alessandro Orsini sulla storia della sinistra italiana, libro che contrappone Turati a Gramsci, Saviano traccia una riga sulla lavagna, mettendo da una parte i riformisti e dall'altra i comunisti. I primi sarebbero pacati, realisti, tolleranti e liberali, i secondi sarebbero fanatici, violenti, malati di dogmatismo e d'ideologia.

Scrive Saviano: "i comunisti hanno educato generazioni di militanti a definire gli avversari politici dei pericolosi nemici, ad insultarli ed irriderli. Fa un certo effetto rileggere le parole con cui un intellettuale raffinato come Gramsci definiva un avversario, non importa quale: 'La sua personalità ha per noi, in confronto della storia, la stessa importanza di uno straccio mestruato'. Invitava i suoi lettori a ricorrere alle parolacce e all'insulto personale contro gli avversari che si lamentavano delle offese ricevute [...]. Arrivò persino a tessere l'elogio del 'cazzotto in faccia' contro i deputati liberali. I pugni, diceva, dovevano essere un 'programma politico' e non un episodio isolato".

Viceversa, sempre secondo Saviano:

"in quegli stessi anni Filippo Turati, dimenticato pensatore e leader del partito socialista, conduceva una tenacissima battaglia per educare al rispetto degli avversari politici nel tentativo di coniugare socialismo e liberalismo".


Questa contrapposizione fra estremisti e riformisti, dice Saviano, si protrae fino ad oggi:

"Naturalmente, oggi, nel Pd erede del Pci, non c'è più traccia di quel massimalismo verboso e violento, e anche il linguaggio della Sel di Vendola è molto meno acceso. Ma c'è invece, fuori dal Parlamento, una certa sinistra che vive di dogmi. Sono i sopravvissuti di un estremismo massimalista che sostiene di avere la verità unica tra le mani", sono quei "pacifisti talmente violenti da usare la pace come strumento di aggressione per chiunque la pensi diversamente". Eccetera.

Quindi tutto lineare, nello schema di Saviano. Tutto semplice. Riformisti, buoni, in parlamento; comunisti, fuori dal parlamento, cattivi. Chiaro, no?

E però, se si va a verificare nel dettaglio gli esempi storici addotti da Saviano, ecco che le cose si complicano.

2. Cosa c'era prima degli assorbenti. Vediamo ad esempio la prima frase "incriminata". Di un suo avversario politico ("non importa quale", dice Saviano), Gramsci scrisse: "La sua personalità ha per noi, in confronto della storia, la stessa importanza di uno straccio mestruato".

La similitudine usata da Gramsci, al nostro orecchio di contemporanei, suona senza dubbio molto sgradevole. Intollerabilmente sessista, fra l'altro. Proviamo però a collocarla nel suo contesto. La frase è tratta da un articolo di Gramsci, allora venticinquenne, pubblicato sull'edizione torinese dell'"Avanti!" il 19 aprile 1916. In quel periodo la redazione di Torino dell'"Avanti!", di cui Gramsci era giornalista, stava conducendo una campagna di stampa sugli sprechi e sulle ruberie di cui si erano resi responsabili i promotori dell'Esposizione Universale di Torino del 1911. Come spesso succede in Italia quando si tratta di "grandi opere", anche questa era stata accompagnata da malversazioni, che Gramsci e i giornalisti dell'"Avanti!" avevano puntualmente denunciato.

Fra i bersagli di questa campagna di stampa c'era il conte Delfino Orsi, che all'epoca faceva parte della direzione della "Gazzetta del Popolo", un giornale monarchico, filogovernativo e interventista. L'articolo di Gramsci del 19 aprile 1916 è appunto una risposta ad un altro giornalista che aveva accusato l'"Avanti!" di aver attaccato Delfino Orsi non per il ruolo di quest'ultimo nello scandalo dell'Esposizione Universale, bensì invece perché Orsi era "una delle più influenti figure dell'interventismo subalpino".

Teniamo sempre presente il contesto storico. In Italia, nel 1916, lo scontro politico fra governo e opposizione era polarizzato sul problema della guerra. Era soprattutto lo scontro fra interventisti e pacifisti. Era in corso la Prima guerra mondiale, un conflitto che oggi praticamente tutti gli storici valutano come un'orrenda ecatombe, una catastrofe che segnò l'inizio del declino della civiltà europea, e che, in Italia, aprì la via al fascismo. In Italia il bilancio della guerra fu di circa 680.000 morti e quasi 500.000 invalidi permanenti. Il Partito Socialista Italiano, nel quale all'epoca militavano sia Gramsci sia Turati, era su posizioni pacifiste, e si opponeva compattamente alla guerra. A favore della guerra erano invece i nazionalisti, i liberali e il Partito Socialista Riformista Italiano, composto perlopiù da riformisti, come Bonomi e Bissolati, che erano stati espulsi dal P.S.I. già nel 1912 per il loro appoggio alla guerra di Libia.

Tale era il contesto della polemica fra l'"Avanti!" di Gramsci da una parte, e la "Gazzetta del Popolo" di Delfino Orsi dall'altra.

Quando, nell'agosto 1917, a Torino la popolazione diede vita ad una rivolta spontanea contro la guerra e contro la mancanza di pane (rivolta che fu ovviamente repressa nel sangue, con circa 50 morti e 200 feriti fra gli operai e le loro famiglie), la "Gazzetta del Popolo" di Delfino Orsi fu tra gli organi di stampa che giustificarono la repressione.

Più tardi, coerentemente, Delfino Orsi fu deputato nel Parlamento fascista, ed era ancora tale quando morì nel 1929 (mentre Gramsci era in carcere). Il gerarca Federzoni, nel suo elogio funebre pronunciato alla Camera dei Deputati l'11 dicembre 1929, disse di Orsi fra l'altro: "egli poté rinverdire i fasti patriottici della Gazzetta del Popolo, levando ancora la gloriosa bandiera del Risorgimento per le nuove battaglie dell'intervento nella grande guerra, della difesa delle aspirazioni nazionali, della rivoluzione fascista".


Delfino Orsi era appunto l'uomo che Gramsci paragonò ad uno "straccio mestruato". Un epiteto certamente poco gentile. Ma possiamo veramente dire, con Saviano, che "non importa quale" individuo egli fosse, né in quale periodo storico fosse situata la polemica fra lui e Gramsci?

Che diremmo di un giornalista il quale scrivesse, di alcuni suoi concittadini (non importa quali, direbbe Saviano), che essi sono "vigliacchi, in realtà", un "manipolo di killer", "abbrutiti e strafatti", un "branco di assassini" che "vivono come bestie"? Sono insulti pesanti e hanno ben poco di mite e di liberale. Ma se collochiamo questi epiteti nel contesto dell'articolo da cui sono tratti, scopriamo che si riferiscono ad una banda di camorristi responsabili di svariati omicidi, e che l'autore del pezzo è Roberto Saviano ("la Repubblica", 22 settembre 2008). Dobbiamo condannare il giornalista per la sua eccessiva violenza verbale? O non dobbiamo piuttosto ritenere che l'indignazione di Saviano, seppure si esprima in termini poco urbani, sia alquanto giustificata dalle circostanze?

3. La nobile arte. Vediamo, ancora, un altro passo gramsciano cui si riferisce Roberto Saviano. Si tratta dell'articolo intitolato "Elogio del cazzotto", uscito sempre sull'"Avanti!" il 12 giugno 1916. L'episodio cui si riferiva Gramsci in questo articolo era il seguente. Dei deputati socialisti, come gesto dimostrativo, avevano lanciato nell'aula di Montecitorio alcune cartoline con l'effige di parlamentari russi che erano stati deportati in Siberia a causa della loro opposizione alla guerra (c'era ancora il regime assolutista dello zar, e la Russia era alleata in guerra con le potenze della Triplice Intesa, con l'Italia, e contro la Germania e l'Impero asburgico). Un deputato interventista, Giuseppe Bevione, in quell'occasione accusò i socialisti di essere al soldo del nemico. Ne nacque un tafferuglio, durante il quale il socialista Nino Mazzoni colpì Bevione con un pugno. Questo, nello specifico, fu il "cazzotto" cui si riferisce Gramscì nel suo articolo, scrivendo fra l'altro:

"Non siamo entusiastici ammiratori del diritto del pugno; eppure quei pugni vibrati robustamente sul ceffo di Bevione ci riempiono di giubilo e di ammirazione".

Anche qui: possiamo dire che sia davvero ininfluente collocare la citazione di Gramsci nel suo contesto?

4. Vota Antonio. Veniamo ora ad un'altra delle dicotomie che Roberto Saviano delinea nel suo pezzo: quella fra opposizione parlamentare Vs. opposizione extraparlamentare. La prima riformista e "buona", la seconda estremista e "cattiva". E confrontiamo questa dicotomia con un esempio storico.

Nel giugno 1924, dopo il rapimento di Giacomo Matteotti, i parlamentari dell'opposizione antifascista decisero di disertare le aule del Parlamento, dando così luogo a quella forma di protesta extraparlamentare che passò alla storia come "secessione dell'Aventino". Fra loro c'era Filippo Turati, assieme a tutti i socialisti riformisti. C'era anche la piccola pattuglia dei deputati comunisti, che però, nel novembre 1924, verificata l'inefficacia della protesta aventiniana, decisero di rientrare in Parlamento, dove rimasero a contrastare la maggioranza fascista, praticamente da soli, per altri due anni, fino a quando il partito comunista non fu messo fuori legge. (A che tipo di pacifica dialettica parlamentare fossero avvezzi i deputati fascisti lo si può vedere consultando la voce di Wikipedia dedicata a Francesco Misiano).

Quindi, ricapitolando. Nel 1925 abbiamo il socialista riformista Turati fuori dal parlamento. In parlamento c'è una maggioranza parlamentare "estremista" fascista e una minoranza comunista (parimenti "estremista" secondo Saviano) di cui Gramsci fa parte. Comunque si voglia giudicare la situazione, si tratta di un caso in cui la realtà storica si rivela più complessa dei rigidi schematismi delineati da Saviano.

5. Conclusione. Con tutto questo discorso non voglio dire, naturalmente, che la violenza verbale nella lotta politica va sempre bene, che è sempre giustificata. Sono d'accordo con Saviano nel condannare certe forme di settarismo inutile e controproducente (di cui è un esempio il giudizio su Turati espresso da un Togliatti al peggio del suo stalinismo, citato da Saviano nel suo articolo). Né intendo affrontare discorsi astratti sul punto se sia meglio la lotta extraparlamentare o quella parlamentare.

Dico che ogni situazione fa storia a sé, che occorre giudicare caso per caso, e che generalizzazioni astratte e astoriche, come quella proposta da Saviano nell'articolo in questione, non hanno alcun significato.
          La stanza della duchessa        
Quello che segue è un racconto che ho scritto per partecipare a un concorso letterario. Le regole sono: un racconto dal titolo "La Stanza della Duchessa", della lunghezza massima di 3.600 caratteri, che contenga un riferimento alle scarpe (lo sponsor è il Museo della Calzatura di Vigevano). Il racconto dev'essere inedito, ma ne è ammessa la pubblicazione sul proprio blog. E allora, eccolo qua. La versione seguente è un po' più lunga di quella che invierò per il concorso (ho dovuto ridurre il testo per rientrare nel limite delle 3.600 battute).
Aggiornamento (25 febbraio 2012): pubblico qui di seguito la versione che ha partecipato al concorso (e che non ha vinto). La versione lunga, invece, la potete leggere su Evulon.


La notte del 7 gennaio 1463, a Parigi, dopo l'ora del coprifuoco, un uomo percorreva a grandi passi la rue Saint-Jacques deserta, diretto verso la Senna.
Era magro e allampanato, piuttosto malmesso. Portava una voluminosa borsa e, in più, teneva sotto il braccio un fardello malamente avvolto in un panno. Faceva molto freddo.
Giunto nei pressi del Petit Pont, l'uomo si fermò sotto una finestra, raccolse della ghiaia e la gettò contro i battenti. Poi chiamò con voce smorzata: "Margot! Aprimi!"
All'interno una candela si accese. L'uscio si aprì e una voce femminile mormorò: "Villon? Sei tu?"
"No, sono il re d'Inghilterra. Sei sola?"
"Sì. Stanotte non ho clienti".
"Allora dai, fammi entrare, o domattina uscendo mi troverai qui stecchito come un'aringa!"
"Grazie al cielo! Allora ti hanno scarcerato", disse Margot, guidando il suo amico su per la scala del modesto alloggio.
"Già" rispose lui, "la Suprema Corte ha accolto il mio appello. Per stavolta non finirò sulla forca. Però..."
Si interruppe, osservando con aria incerta Margot la quale, nel frattempo, si era seduta sul bordo del letto a due piazze che occupava quasi interamente la stanza.
"Come, per stavolta?" disse la ragazza. "In che altri guai ti vorresti cacciare? Siediti invece, e fammi vedere cosa c'è nel fagotto che hai portato. Un regalo per me, vero?"
François si accomodò accanto a Margot e srotolò il panno, che conteneva un paio di eleganti sandali di pelle dal tacco alto.
"Dove li hai comprati?" disse lei, sorridendo deliziata.
"Sono scarpe italiane" disse lui. "Erano sulla bancarella di un mercante lombardo, alle Halles. Non è che le ho proprio comprate. Mi sono detto: queste sono per la mia Margot! Allora mi sono avvicinato di soppiatto e..."
La donna lo zittì con un bacio. Poi spense la candela.
Intanto, fuori, iniziava a nevicare.

Quando François si svegliò (era mattina inoltrata), per prima cosa vide Margot che stava disegnando con un carboncino sul retro di un manoscritto.
"Scusa", disse Margot, "mi serviva un foglio e ho visto che la tua borsa ne era piena. E' il tuo ritratto", disse porgendo il foglio a François. "C'era scritto qualcosa di importante?"
"No", disse lui. "E' una stanza della ballata che scrissi cinque anni fa per la duchessa d'Orléans. Ma era una brutta poesia. Il tuo disegno, invece, è molto bello. Conservalo, te ne prego".
"Allora è deciso! Io la duchessa, tu il duca, e questo sarà il nostro castello!"
"Margot, ti devo dire una cosa. I giudici hanno annullato la mia condanna a morte, è vero. Però mi hanno bandito da Parigi".
La donna si avvicinò alla finestra e guardò fuori. Era tutto ricoperto di neve. "Per quanto tempo?", disse.
"Dieci anni. Devo lasciare la città entro oggi".
Margot si volse e, guardando François dritto negli occhi, disse: "Vengo con te".
Lui scese dal letto. Raggiunse Margot, che era in piedi davanti alla finestra. C'era il sole, e il riverbero illuminava i capelli di lei. Sempre guardandola negli occhi, François prese fra le sue le mani di Margot.
"Andremo in Italia", disse François. "Laggiù ci sono città accoglienti e ben governate, rette da leggi giuste. L'arte e la poesia sono onorate e apprezzate. Quello è il posto per noi! Potremmo andare a Firenze da Cosimo de' Medici, o anche a Napoli, da re Ferdinando. Oppure nel Ducato di Milano, da Francesco Sforza: mi hanno detto che lì si vive bene. Partiamo adesso!"
"Sì. E quando questa neve si sarà sciolta, noi saremo già lontano", disse Margot.


          Pausa pranzo        
Torno a casa. Metto una pentola d'acqua sul fornello e lo accendo. Poi prendo un dischetto e lo metto nel lettore.

Beethoven, Sonata op. 106 nell'orchestrazione di Felix Weingartner. Royal Philharmonic Orchestra, diretta dallo stesso Weingartner. Incisione storica, del 1930. Riversata su CD, edizione economica.

Che idea bislacca, trascrivere l'Hammerklavier per orchestra. L'opera, così, non funziona. E' incongrua, fuori posto. O forse è l'arrangiamento che non va bene: tutto in legato! Come no: siccome al piano non si può fare e con l'orchestra sì, allora mettiamo il glissando un po' dovunque...

Non importa. L'op. 106 è bellissima anche così. Beethoven è l'unico musicista che riesce a commuovere anche nelle esecuzioni più impossibili, e nelle situazioni d'ascolto più precarie.

Audiocassette in edizioni da autogrill della Quinta o della Sonata al chiaro di luna ascoltate in auto, d'estate, andando verso la spiaggia, coi finestrini aperti e quasi tutta la musica che si perde nel rumore...

C'è qualcosa di disneyano, nell'orchestrazione anni '30 di Weingartner. Quando ho visto per la prima volta Fantasia? Non ricordo, ma dovevo avere quattro o cinque anni. A Milano. I miei mi portarono al cinema, sicuramente, e qualcosa deve essersi depositato profondamente nella mia memoria. La Sesta sinfonia mi sembra di conoscerla da sempre.

Questa, però, è preistoria. La storia dei miei ascolti musicali comincia invece a metà degli anni '80. Avevo (o meglio, i miei genitori avevano) un magnetofono da tavolo a cassette, di quelli che si usavano per registrare pro-memoria e appunti vocali. Io lo usavo per sentire musica. Le cassette le avevo comprate all'uscita da scuola, prima di prendere il treno che mi avrebbe ricondotto a casa.

Il corso principale della città dove frequentavo il liceo scientifico aveva due negozi di dischi. Quello della signora Esposito era il più fornito: aveva dei meravigliosi cataloghi delle principali case discografiche. I cataloghi, però, mi mettevano in imbarazzo. Avrei voluto consultarli per ore, ma non stava bene: a un certo punto bisognava scegliere e ordinare. E poi, la cassetta arrivava dopo settimane, e a quell'epoca ero molto impaziente.

Il negozio del signor Cavo (dischi ed elettrodomestici, nomen omen) era più piccolo, ma aveva la particolarità di essere praticamente sempre aperto. Arrivavi col treno la mattina presto e trovavi già la saracinesca alzata, oppure perdevi il primo treno del ritorno, e potevi comunque rifugiarti una mezz'oretta da Cavo a contemplare lo scaffale con le cassette, senza essere disturbato (era, e per quanto ne so è ancora, un uomo di una discrezione esemplare, cosa non frequente in provincia). Potevi stare lì davanti quanto volevi prima di scegliere cosa comprare, oppure anche uscire senza aver preso niente, con un semplice grazie e arrivederci.

Ma, quando avevo diecimila lire in tasca, mi piaceva sempre entrare da Cavo per poi uscirne con una cassetta di Mozart o di Beethoven ben sistemata in mezzo ai libri - che tenevo orgogliosamente legati con una cinta elastica, per distinguermi dai miei compagni che sfoggiavano zainetti Invicta dai quali, durante l'intervallo, tiravano fuori i loro dischi di musica pop.

Intanto l'acqua bolle. Mezzo cucchiaino di sale. Apro la dispensa: pennette rigate o spaghetti? Opto per gli spaghetti: cuociono prima.

"La città dove frequentavo il liceo". Ho già scritto il nome di questa città? No. Lo scrivo adesso: Locri. Provincia di Reggio Calabria.

Da una vita, la semplice domanda "Di dove sei?" mi obbliga a fornire spiegazioni complicate e, suppongo, noiose, e anche poco convincenti. Ai tempi del liceo la risposta era semplice: di Africo. Se l'interlocutore era discreto, bastava così. Altrimenti scattava l'altra domanda: "E perché parli con l'accento milanese?" - Sai, la mia famiglia abitava a Milano, poi ci siamo trasferiti in Calabria. "Ah, allora i tuoi sono milanesi". - Niente affatto, siamo calabresi da chissà quante generazioni; ma i miei erano emigrati a Milano alla fine degli anni '60. "E come mai siete tornati qui?" - Uffa...

Da quando sto al Nord, la spiegazione è diventata ancora più involuta e implausibile. Se ci penso, mi vedo in un commissariato di polizia, seduto davanti a una lampada da tavolo puntata addosso a me, mentre l'ispettore, nascosto in una minacciosa penombra, mi inquisisce. "Ricominciamo daccapo. Di dove sei?" - Di Vigevano. "Ma non parli con l'accento di Vigevano". - No, perché sono calabrese. "Ma sul documento c'è scritto che sei nato a Milano". - Sì, perché all'epoca i miei abitavano lì. "Ah. E adesso dove abitano?" - Ad Africo. "Prima hai detto a Bianco." - Sì, anagraficamente stanno a Bianco. Sono due paesi confinanti. In realtà casa dei miei è tra Africo e Bianco, sulla statale. Ma comunque è più vicina ad Africo che a Bianco, anche se, sulla carta, è nel territorio di Bianco. Però i miei sono di Africo. "Ricominciamo daccapo..."

Intanto l'op. 106 di Beethoven, trascritta da Weingartner, è finita. Devo cambiare il CD. Ho ancora una cinquantina di minuti prima di tornare in ufficio. Cosa metto?

Scelgo velocemente, prima che la pasta scuocia: Invenzioni a due e tre voci di J. S. Bach. Glenn Gould, al pianoforte.

Butto gli spaghetti nello scolapasta. Che senso ha suonare il piano facendo finta che sia un clavicembalo? Venticinque anni che ascolto Gould e me lo chiedo.

Dicembre millenovecentoottantotto. Pomeriggio. Devo studiare per l'interrogazione di matematica. Non ne ho proprio voglia. Slego il fardello dei libri di scuola e ne estraggo il mio acquisto di oggi. Una cassetta made in U.S.A., dall'elegantissima copertina nera bordata d'oro. Bach, Inventions and Sinfonias. Glenn Gould.

Metto la cassetta nel mangianastri. Una musica astratta, trasparente, cantabile. Sembra provenire dallo spazio siderale, eppure i contorni si distinguono con precisione. Una sensazione di freddo secco, fine e pungente.

Guardai fuori. Non potevo crederci: stava nevicando. La casa dei miei è sul mare; l'Aspromonte dista solo una cinquantina di chilometri, ma qui sulla costa l'inverno è mite, la neve è un evento che capita forse una volta ogni dieci anni. Capitò quella volta. Mi alzai dalla scrivania e andai alla finestra a vedere i cristalli che scendevano lentamente.

L'inverno è mite, sulla costa ionica della Calabria. La stagione peggiore è l'autunno. A fine ottobre le piogge arrivano improvvise, massicce e violente, e possono durare per settimane. Non c'è che da chiudersi in casa e aspettare che passino.

Ho sedici anni e sto correndo attraverso la piazza principale di Locri verso la stazione. Il cielo è nero, l'aria è elettrica e tra poco scoppierà un forte temporale. Stavolta ho perso troppo tempo dalla signora Esposito, non sapevo decidermi, alla fine ho comprato la Sesta sinfonia di Beethoven e i concerti K. 488 e K. 491 nell'interpretazione di Daniel Barenboim, ma ora rischio di perdere il treno. La Sesta un po' la conosco, è quella della pubblicità. Ma il Concerto in do minore. Chissà com'è. Mozart scrive raramente in minore. Ma quando lo fa, mette i brividi. Mi precipito con il cuore in gola, mentre le bobine sbattono ritmicamente contro l'involucro di plastica nascosto fra i libri.

"Secondo le testimonianze di molta gente che ha vissuto in prima persona quei tragici giorni dell'alluvione e attraverso dei libri pubblicati da alcuni scrittori del paese, il 15 ottobre 1951 rappresenta una data indimenticabile e storica per il popolo di Africo in quanto un evento imprevisto sconvolse l’esistenza di Africo e della sua frazione, Casalnuovo. Per quattro giorni consecutivi dal 15 al 18 ottobre 1951, una bufera di vento, pioggia e nevischio si abbatté ininterrottamente sui due paesi causando frane, crolli di abitazioni e la distruzione di intere colture. La gente, spaventata, si riversò in massa in chiesa, pregando Dio e il suo Santo protettore, San Leo. La catastrofe avvenne soprattutto giorno 17 con continue frane, smottamenti di terreno, pioggia battente e violenta".

"La mattina del 18 ottobre la gente ricorda un'aria rossastra su nel cielo che metteva paura solo ad osservarla. [...] Molti furono quelli che, sorpresi dal maltempo, non fecero in tempo a mettersi in salvo, perché la piena del fiume impedì loro la via del ritorno a casa. Alla fine i due paesi contarono i danni: i morti furono sei a Casalnuovo e tre ad Africo. Gran parte del bestiame fu trascinato dal fiume, le case furono per la maggior parte distrutte e sepolte, le colture non più esistenti perché trascinate dalla pioggia."

"La lenta organizzazione della vita civile e della lotta politica fu sconvolta dall'alluvione del 1951. Una frana spazzò via il paese. I morti furono pochi, ma Africo scomparve. La storia della ricostruzione è allucinante. Per tutto un decennio gli africoti cercarono il terreno per ricomporre la loro comunità. Si iniziò una lotta tra chi voleva tornare nel vecchio territorio, dove erano restate le misere proprietà, e quelli che cercavano una sistemazione nuova. La scelta di una soluzione divise i due campi, anche la sinistra. Alla fine prevalse la tesi, sostenuta da don Stilo e dalla DC, di costruire un nuovo comune in una località distante 50 chilometri dal vecchio paese. Per lunghi anni la maggioranza degli africoti visse in un campo profughi. All'inizio del 1960 era sorta Africo Nuovo".

Un bambino di nove anni. Una bambina di due anni. Che esperienza possono aver fatto della catastrofe, e poi della loro condizione di profughi? Come l'hanno vissuta? Che tracce ha lasciato su di loro?

I miei genitori mi hanno parlato pochissimo dell'alluvione e degli eventi successivi. Hanno sempre insistito affinché studiassi, hanno incoraggiato i miei interessi per la musica, la letteratura, le scienze. Mi hanno sostenuto fino al diploma, poi fino alla laurea. Ma sugli eventi del loro paese non mi hanno mai detto molto.

Mio padre non sopporta il vento. Se è notte, e fuori c'è vento, non riesce a dormire.

"Non si è mai capito - manca una documentazione e mancano anche testimonianze orali credibili - se fu la mafia calabrese a premere per ricostruire Africo nel territorio di Bianco, senza terra, senza delimitazione territoriale e stato giuridico (com'è rimasto fino al 1980), in una località dove i contadini poveri, la grande maggioranza degli abitanti, sarebbero stati privati di quei diritti civici - il legnatico, il seminativo, il pascolo - di cui godevano nel vecchio paese. Da una montagna aspra al mare. Un caso esemplare di perdita dell'identità individuale e collettiva: gli abitanti di Africo infatti non sono più pastori né contadini, odiano il mare e non sono diventati né pescatori né marinai".

Ho diciannove anni. Preparo l'esame di maturità ascoltando la Sinfonia Italiana di Mendelssohn e la Sinfonia Incompiuta di Schubert. L'incongruità della situazione mi è divenuta insopportabile: che senso ha vivere in Calabria stando sempre chiuso in casa, parlare con un ridicolo accento settentrionale e, in generale, far finta di abitare in Mitteleuropa? A questo punto, non è meglio emigrare? Spengo il registratore e accendo la radio. Trasmettono The End dei Doors. C'è l'anniversario della morte di Jim Morrison.

Alla maturità, filosofia non è uscita. Peccato. Mi sarebbe piaciuto portare Kant. Non capisco perché tutti dicono che è un pensatore difficile: a me sembra così naturale, così ovvio. Certo: lo spazio, il tempo, sono forme della nostra mente. Ma, in sé, non esistono affatto.

Spengo lo stereo, aziono la lavastoviglie. E' ora di tornare in ufficio.

(Racconto pubblicato anche su Evulon. Nota: tutti i paragrafi tra virgolette sono tratti dal sito Internet di un mio compaesano, http://www.giuseppemorabito.it tranne l'ultimo che è tratto da Corrado Stajano, L'Italia ferita. Storie di un popolo che vorrebbe vivere secondo le regole della democrazia, Cinemazero, Pordenone 2010, pag. 96).
          Mozart schedato da Buscaroli        
Va subito detto che il titolo del libro di Piero Buscaroli, La morte di Mozart (Rizzoli, Milano 1996, pp. 373) è fuorviante. L'oggetto della trattazione di Buscaroli non è, infatti, "la morte di Mozart", bensì gli ultimi dieci anni di vita del grande compositore. L'intento dichiarato di Buscaroli è quello di demolire tutta una serie di leggende, falsità e luoghi comuni che, secondo lui, si sarebbero accumulati intorno alla figura di Mozart ad opera dei suoi biografi otto e novecenteschi: il Mozart di Buscaroli sarebbe infine quello genuino ed autentico, finalmente restituitoci dopo due secoli di menzogne.

Mi sembra che il punto di vista di Buscaroli sia politicamente determinato e che questa componente politica sia un elemento essenziale del suo metodo. Infatti, Buscaroli è un nostalgico dell'ancien régime, né più né meno. Tutto ciò che deriva dall'Illuminismo e dalla Rivoluzione francese, per Buscaroli, è pura e semplice aberrazione. Buscaroli non accetta nulla della modernità; del feudalesimo, invece, rimpiange ogni aspetto (per esempio anche l'elevata mortalità infantile, p. 261). Questo suo punto di vista radicalmente antimoderno dovrebbe, nelle intenzioni di Buscaroli, garantirgli una completa indipendenza dalle ideologie correnti nella nostra epoca e consentirgli così di vederci più chiaro di ogni altro biografo mozartiano prima di lui.

In altre parole, il libro di Buscaroli non si basa affatto su una ricerca archivistica che abbia prodotto fonti inedite e di prima mano. Si basa, invece, sulla reinterpretazione delle fonti già note, le quali, sotto l'occhio limpido e scevro di pregiudizi di Piero Buscaroli, rivelerebbero alfine quella verità che nessuno, prima di lui, aveva veduto.

Le fonti principali di Buscaroli sono infatti: l'epistolario mozartiano; la raccolta di documenti a cura di Erich Deutsch Mozart. Die Dokumente seines Lebens, Kassel 1961; e le prime biografie mozartiane di Schlichtegroll (1793), Niemetschek (1798), Nissen (1828) e Jahn (1856-59). Sono tutti materiali ben conosciuti e ampiamente utilizzati dalla critica mozartiana. Buscaroli esprime invece il massimo disprezzo per il W. A. Mozart di Hermann Abert (1921), opera considerata fondamentale da tutti ma non da Buscaroli il quale, naturalmente, è anche in costante e aspra polemica con quasi tutta la critica mozartiana novecentesca.

Vediamo allora, più nel dettaglio, qual è il bersaglio polemico della ricostruzione buscaroliana.

Mozart, che all'età di venticinque anni lasciò il servizio dell'Arcivescovo di Salisburgo per trasferirsi a Vienna, dove cercò di mantenersi con i proventi della sua attività di pianista e compositore, è oggi celebrato come il primo grande musicista dell'epoca borghese, colui il quale, per primo, tentò di conquistarsi lo status di libero artista, riscattando così la figura del musicista dal suo ruolo di dipendente delle corti. Nelle parole del sociologo Norbert Elias (1991): "Da outsider borghese al servizio della corte, Mozart combatté fino in fondo, con incredibile coraggio, una battaglia di affrancamento dai suoi padroni e committenti aristocratici. Lo fece di propria iniziativa, per amore della propria dignità di uomo e del proprio lavoro di musicista. E perse la battaglia [...]". Secondo Elias, Mozart perse la battaglia (e la vita) in quanto i tempi non erano ancora maturi per lui: la lotta di Mozart si svolse in una nazione, l'Austria del settecento, che si trovava "in una fase dello sviluppo sociale nella quale i rapporti di potere tradizionali erano praticamente ancora intatti".

Per l'ultrareazionario Buscaroli, questa moderna visione di Mozart come artista rivoluzionario è fumo negli occhi. Con grande insistenza, Buscaroli ci propone invece un Mozart meschino, pavido e conformista, caratterizzato dalla "evidente mancanza di superiori doti intellettuali e morali" (p. 342). "Mai anelò al riscatto sociale e politico della figura dell'artista, cercava un reddito fisso, ma alto" (p. 32). "Il libero mercato dell'arte gli si spalanca, e lui continua a sperare in un impiego a corte, meglio a Vienna, dove potrebbe, tutt'al più, raddoppiare lo stipendio di ora. Uomo libero è solo a parole [...]. I suoi sogni sono quelli di un impiegato" (pp. 183-4).

Tutto il libro di Buscaroli pullula di simili osservazioni, che in verità sono reiterate tanto spesso, quanto poco sono seriamente argomentate. E non potrebbe essere diversamente, dato che, come ho detto sopra, le fonti di Buscaroli sono le stesse dei critici mozartiani che lui tanto disprezza. Se, per loro, queste fonti disegnano una determinata figura e per Buscaroli la figura esattamente opposta, ciò dipenderebbe solo dal fatto che Buscaroli è intelligente e onesto, mentre gli altri autori sono stupidi e/o in malafede.

Un esempio del metodo argomentativo di Buscaroli lo si trova nella trattazione delle dimissioni di Mozart dalla corte arcivescovile di Salisburgo nel giugno 1781. In quella circostanza, com'è noto, il segretario dell'Arcivescovo, un tale conte Arco, per tutta risposta all'insistenza con cui Mozart continuava a chiedergli di accettare la sua richiesta di dimissioni, assestò al musicista un calcio nel sedere. Questo episodio, che ha suscitato l'indignazione unanime di tutta la posterità, viene raccontato da Buscaroli con le tecniche adottate dagli avvocati difensori di chi viene processato per stupro:
A) minimizzare. "Credette di dover ridurre alla ragione il musicista ribelle con la zotica seppur benintenzionata famigliarità elargita a sguatteri e inservienti".
B) Insinuare dubbi sulla veridicità del fatto. "E se fosse tutta invenzione [...]?"
C) Sostenere che la vittima, in fondo, se l'è cercata. "E il giovane genio dal corpo minuto [...] fece tutto quanto poteva per trarlo fuori dai gangheri" (tutte le citazioni sono dalla p. 53).
Il tutto al palese scopo di tessere l'apologia di un sistema sociale, nel quale era possibile che un Mozart venisse preso a calci dallo scagnozzo di un feudatario.

A ciò aggiungiamo il fatto che, della musica di Mozart, Buscaroli parla poco o nulla: al Don Giovanni sono dedicate in tutto 3 (tre) pagine, nelle quali Buscaroli si limita a dirci che Da Ponte copiò il libretto da Giovanni Bertati; e sai che novità! Questo ci dà la misura di quanto la lettura di questo libro possa risultare tediosa e irritante.

Questo, almeno, per le prime duecentosessanta pagine. E' solo quando Buscaroli inizia a parlare degli ultimi mesi di vita di Mozart, che il suo discorso comincia a farsi un minimo interessante. A proposito della genesi del Requiem, Buscaroli propone una tesi che, pur non essendo necessariamente giusta, non è né futile né banale. Secondo Buscaroli (il quale, per una volta, avverte onestamente il lettore di non aver prove di quanto afferma: p. 324), l'incompiutezza del Requiem non sarebbe dovuta alla morte improvvisa del compositore, bensì ad una sua scelta deliberata. Infatti, Mozart fu incaricato della composizione da un nobile musicista dilettante, il conte Walsegg-Stuppach, il quale intendeva appropriarsi della stessa paternità dell'opera: il conte voleva cioè far eseguire il Requiem (dalla propria orchestra di corte) figurandone lui come autore.

Secondo Buscaroli, quando Mozart si rese conto dei termini di questo incarico (che inizialmente aveva accettato per necessità di denaro), maturò un invincibile disgusto per il lavoro che gli era stato commissionato: la sua coscienza artistica e professionale si ribellò all'idea di dover comporre un'opera che non avrebbe mai potuto rivendicare come sua. Sarebbe questo, secondo Buscaroli, il vero motivo per cui il Requiem rimase incompiuto.

Una prova a sostegno della sua ricostruzione sarebbe costituita, secondo Buscaroli (il quale considera il Requiem di Mozart un'opera minore e mal riuscita), dalla stessa scarsa qualità musicale della composizione. Mozart, cioè, sapeva di dover scrivere un'opera che sarebbe andata sotto il nome di un musicista dilettante: perciò la scrisse in modo volutamente sciatto, adoperando ad esempio un "contrappunto opaco, scontato, da manuale" (p. 325), e alla fine si rifiutò senz'altro di completarla, meditandone probabilmente la distruzione.

Buscaroli, però, sembra non rendersi conto che quanto lui scrive in queste pagine finali, a proposito del Mozart autore del Requiem, contraddice in modo stridente quanto egli stesso ha sostenuto nel corso di tutti i capitoli precedenti. Se Mozart, dal 1781 fino all'estate del 1791, era quel piccolo-borghese pusillanime e opportunista che Buscaroli si è sforzato di dipingere, come si spiega questo improvviso scatto di orgoglio e di dignità a pochi mesi dalla morte?

A me sembra, invece, che in queste pagine finali gli occhiali dell'ideologia siano in qualche modo caduti dal naso di Buscaroli, il quale, alla fine, non può a fare a meno di riconoscere a Mozart quelle qualità umane che fin qui gli aveva ostinatamente e faziosamente negato.

Per finire, ho seri dubbi sulla valutazione critica che Buscaroli riserva al Requiem. Non trascurerei il fatto che quest'opera sembra attualmente la più popolare fra quelle del suo autore. Ad esempio, se si digita Mozart nella casella di ricerca di "YouTube", il Requiem è la prima opzione che viene proposta. Senza dubbio, ciò si deve in gran parte al film Amadeus. Ma in parte, secondo me, lo si deve anche alla relativa semplicità di fruizione del Requiem che Buscaroli, a suo modo, evidenzia, pur senza comprenderne le ragioni. Non dimentichiamo che Mozart, poco prima di morire, fu testimone dell'enorme successo del suo Flauto Magico, un'opera scritta per un teatro della periferia di Vienna e destinata ad un pubblico popolare.

Forse Mozart, dopo aver volutamente sfidato il gusto dell'aristocrazia, e dopo l'amara esperienza del mancato sostegno da parte del pubblico borghese, negli ultimi mesi di vita iniziò a intravedere la possibilità di rivolgersi ad un pubblico interamente nuovo, posto al di fuori delle classi dominanti del presente e dell'immediato futuro. E cominciò a orientare la sua scrittura musicale all'obiettivo di conquistare ed educare, se necessario anche calibrando il livello di complessità compositiva, questo nuovo pubblico.

(Trovate la presente recensione anche su Evulon).
          Il terremoto di Messina del 1908        
Ripubblico qui di seguito una mia recensione (risalente a sei anni fa) al libro di Giorgio Boatti, La terra trema. Messina 28 dicembre 1908. I trenta secondi che cambiarono l'Italia, non gli italiani, Mondadori, Milano 2004, pp. 414, € 18,50.

"Ore 5.20 terremoto distrusse buona parte Messina - Giudico morti molte centinaia - case crollate sgombro macerie insufficienti mezzi locali - urgono soccorsi per sgombro vettovagliamento assistenza feriti - ogni aiuto sarà insufficiente".

E' il testo del telegramma con cui il governo italiano apprese del terremoto di Messina: inviato dal comandante di una nave militare da una stazione telegrafica calabrese alle 14.50 del 28 dicembre 1908, giunse al Ministero degli Interni alle 17.35 dello stesso giorno, cioè dodici ore dopo il disastro.
In questo telegramma la valutazione dei danni è naturalmente molto sottostimata: il terremoto, dell'undicesimo grado della scala Mercalli, distrusse quasi completamente le città di Messina e Reggio Calabria e causò, secondo le statistiche ufficiali, 77.283 morti (in altre valutazioni la cifra oscilla fra le 80.000 e le 140.000 vittime).

A volte, quando ci si sofferma a considerarla, la storia del nostro paese sembra un'ininterrotta sequela di disastri. Ogni generazione ha la sua catastrofe civile da ricordare e anzi spesso più d'una, a volte d'origine naturale e a volte umana. Il copione sembra sempre lo stesso: evento tragico; prime ricostruzioni giornalistiche, concitate e a forti tinte; interviste ai superstiti; il cordoglio della nazione; le autorità dello stato si precipitano sul luogo dell'evento; polemiche sulla tempestività dei soccorsi e sulla loro efficienza; i parenti delle vittime accusano; funerali solenni; ancora polemiche finché i riflettori dei mass-media si spengono.

Questo libro di Giorgio Boatti sul terremoto di Messina si basa in gran parte su uno studio accurato dei giornali dell'epoca. Una prima constatazione è che in essi lo schema che ci è tristemente familiare appare già operante. Il governo di Giovanni Giolitti dovette ben presto difendersi dalle accuse di non aver compiuto in modo adeguato e tempestivo l'opera di soccorso delle popolazioni colpite. In particolare, l'opinione pubblica dell'epoca fu colpita dal fatto che i primi soccorsi organizzati non vennero apprestati da parte italiana, bensì, a partire dalla mattina del 29 dicembre, dagli equipaggi di squadre navali russe e inglesi che casualmente si trovavano nei pressi al momento del terremoto (equipaggi che, secondo tutte le testimonianze, svolsero la loro opera eroicamente). I primi soccorritori italiani, dell'ottavo reggimento dei Bersaglieri, provenienti da Palermo, sbarcarono solo nel pomeriggio inoltrato dello stesso giorno.

Ma la cosa che più colpisce nella reazione all'evento da parte del governo italiano non consiste tanto nella lentezza o inefficienza dei soccorsi, per la quale si possono addurre delle circostanze attenuanti: l'Italia era allora un paese povero, sottosviluppato rispetto alle altre nazioni europee; la stessa tecnologia dell'epoca non consentiva una grande rapidità di reazione; il terremoto danneggiò molto seriamente le infrastrutture e le vie di comunicazione nelle zone colpite; infine non esisteva ancora il moderno concetto di protezione civile e lo Stato italiano non era preparato ad affrontare simili emergenze.

Ciò che realmente sorprende è che fin dall'inizio, il governo e una parte della pubblica opinione sembrarono considerare il terremoto principalmente come un problema di ordine pubblico. Fra le prime preoccupazioni si registrano, infati, il timore delle epidemie e la paura dei saccheggi.

Scrive il quotidiano "La Tribuna" del 2 gennaio 1909: per impedire un'epidemia occorre "compiere l'opera distruggitrice perpetrata dal terremoto: buttare giù quel poco che resta di queste case, buttarlo giù nel modo più energico, più rapido: a colpi di cannone. Far sgomberare i pochissimi superstiti e dalle navi bombardare queste scarnificate vestigia della città (...) non v'è altra via per impedire che il luogo dov'era Messina diventi un centro d'infezione a cui nessuno osi più avvicinarsi". (p. 118). "Il Mattino" del 6-7 gennaio rilancia la stessa idea attribuendone la paternità al Re, mentre "Il Messaggero" del 6 gennaio suggerisce di ricorrere al fuoco: "Si dia in preda alle fiamme [Messina] per purificarla, o si ricostruisca con piccole case come una cittadina giapponese" (p. 119).

E' sconcertante che fra le prime misure suggerite dopo un terremoto, vi sia quella di deportare la popolazione colpita e poi bombardare la città: sembra che nel caso di Messina non si sia arrivato a tanto solo perché, a distanza di molti giorni dalla catastrofe, si continuavano a trovare dei sopravvissuti sotto le rovine. Ma si rimane ancora più stupiti quando si apprende che uno dei motivi che suggerirono queste misure estreme, fu la necessità di preservare dai furti i valori rimasti sotto le macerie e soprattutto i caveaux delle banche.

Il regio decreto del 4 gennaio 1909 stabiliva lo stato d'assedio nei territori colpiti dal terremoto e conferiva i pieni poteri per l'emergenza al generale di corpo d'armata Francesco Mazza (annota Boatti che una diceria popolare fa discendere dal suo cognome l'etimologia della locuzione siculo-calabra "non capire una mazza"). Installatosi con il suo stato maggiore a bordo di una lussuosa nave militare al largo, e senza scendere quasi mai a terra, il generale Mazza provvide a circondare Messina di un cordone sanitario di truppe, cui diede l'ordine di sparare su chiunque dall'esterno si avvicinasse alla città senza lasciapassare. Questo per impedire che bande di saccheggiatori si riversassero sul luogo del disastro.

Ecco alcuni passi tratti dal bando emanato dal generale Mazza il 10 gennaio, riportato integralmente a p. 374 del libro di Boatti: "1 - Sono sospesi fino a nuovo ordine gli scavi delle macerie da parte di privati cittadini, sia per rintracciare cadaveri, sia per recuperare valori. (...) Le persone trovate a scavare saranno considerate come ladri e deferite al tribunale di guerra. [Questo mentre ancora i parenti delle vittime cercavano i loro cari sotto le macerie, n.d.r.] Anche le truppe, nei lavori stradali che compiono, si limiteranno esclusivamente ai lavori di assestamento evitando di eseguire scavi. (...) 3 - E' proibito l'ingresso in città a tutte le persone non munite di regolare permesso rilasciato dall'autorità politica della provincia da cui provengono..."

Il 6 gennaio l'autorità militare ordina di sospendere la distribuzione di viveri ai superstiti. Saranno distribuiti viveri a bordo delle navi, solamente ai profughi che accetteranno d'imbarcarsi per lasciare la città. L'idea, commenta Boatti, è perciò quella di "utilizzare l'arma della fame e della sete per imporre (..) la desertificazione di Messina" (p. 135). Questa cinica soluzione non viene attuata perché, come accennavo sopra, alcuni dei sepolti sotto le macerie si ostinano a farsi ritrovare vivi anche dopo giorni e giorni dal terremoto; ma altresì per le perplessità espresse da una parte della pubblica opinione e anche per le proteste degli stessi messinesi: un'assemblea autoconvocata di cittadini chiede il 19 gennaio la revoca dello stato d'assedio. Stato d'assedio che - osserva con sarcasmo il corrispondente de "Il Mattino" del 6 gennaio 1909 - sembra avere lo scopo precipuo di garantire "il sonno ai morti e la biancheria, gli oggetti e i titoli di banca ai vivi" (p. 137).

In seguito Giolitti giustificò la scelta di dare priorità al recupero dei valori, adducendo il timore di speculazioni al ribasso sulla lira (p. 146). Boatti propone un'altra spiegazione: "La difesa delle proprietà, la guardia ai caveaux delle banche, il salvataggio dei lingotti che mette in secondo piano altri interventi è una linea d'azione adottata, anzi, sbandierata, perché dal disordine - anche sociale - del terremoto emerga alfine una visione dove a prevalere è l'ordine, lo status quo, l'autorità e il prestigio dell'apparato dello Stato. (...) Salvare milioni, o lingotti, dopo tutto è meno complicato che cercare di strappare alla morte, in una gara contro il tempo, migliaia di sepolti vivi" (p.155).

A questo atteggiamento grettamente calcolatore da parte degli apparati dello Stato si contrappone lo slancio di solidarietà manifestato da più parti della società. In poche settimane si raccolgono più di ventun milioni di lire (dell'epoca) in sottoscrizioni, buona parte delle quali provenienti dall'estero. La cosa non manca anzi di creare preoccupazioni nelle alte sfere: non si rischierà di creare l'abitudine all'assistenza, al farsi mantenere dallo Stato, a quello che oggi si chiama assistenzialismo? Sua Altezza Reale il Duca d'Aosta esprime autorevolmente questo cruccio quando afferma che "è immorale mantenere un'orda di vagabondi e creare oziosi" (p. 234).

Non si trattò soltanto di solidarietà finanziaria. Volontari affluirono da tutta Italia per prestare opera di soccorso. Boatti dedica particolare attenzione alla vicenda di uno di essi, il parlamentare parmense Giuseppe Micheli, un deputato cattolico che, arrivato a Messina pochi giorni dopo il terremoto, subito mise in piedi, con la collaborazione dell'Arcivescovo, un "comitato messinese di soccorso", a carattere volontario, che si rivelò un'organizzazione semiufficiale sotto molti aspetti più efficiente di quella statale (pp. 263-68). Un'altra figura che emerge è quella dell'ex sindaco socialista di Catania Giuseppe De Felice Giuffrida, che era stato protagonista pochi anni prima di una delle esperienze politico-amministrative più avanzate della Sicilia dell'epoca: da sindaco della sua città aveva promosso forme di socializzazione dei servizi pubblici (forni municipalizzati, cucine popolari), la cui esperienza risultò ora preziosa per organizzare la distribuzione dei viveri ai superstiti del terremoto (pp. 203-4).

La miseria delle regioni colpite dal terremoto impressionò molti degli osservatori e degli inviati giunti sul luogo della catastrofe. Qualcuno propose dei rimedi; ad esempio il letterato Giovanni Cena suggerì, naturalmente quale misura temporanea, quella di emigrare. "Parecchi anni di duro tirocinio all'estero (...): poi gli emigranti calabresi torneranno altri uomini e non domanderanno più nulla, fuorché il loro buon diritto di cittadini" (p. 381). (Oggi si può dire che noi calabresi abbiamo seguito il consiglio, e che gli "anni di tirocinio" sono stati effettivamente molti, anzi durano tuttora. Sarà che siamo un po' lenti ad imparare?).

Il libro di Boatti non manca di sottolineare l'imprevidenza e anche l'incoscienza generalizzata che indussero i cittadini di Messina e Reggio Calabria (le città che oggi qualcuno vorrebbe unire con un ponte lungo tre chilometri, inutile, dannoso e pericoloso) a costruire tutto, anche gli edifici pubblici, al di fuori delle più elementari regole di sicurezza. Le fotografie che corredano il volume illustrano un panorama di distruzione impressionante, ove emerge, unica costruzione intatta perché edificata con criteri antisismici, il villino di un medico messinese.

Nella sua ricognizione della pubblicistica dell'epoca, Boatti dedica due capitoli ad alcune singolari polemiche: quella (cap. XVII) fra autorità laiche e cattoliche riguardo alla sistemazione degli orfani del terremoto (il Vaticano pretendeva ovviamente che fossero tutti educati "in Cristo" nei suoi istituti), e quella concernente il destino dell'Università di Messina, di cui alcuni illustri cattedratici proposero senz'altro la chiusura, in base alla considerazione che di università ce n'erano fin troppe e che in particolare quelle meridionali erano diplomifici per giovani sfaccendati (pp. 276-7).

Boatti chiude la sua esposizione con un'osservazione suggestiva: la "meglio gioventù" dei volontari del terremoto, poco dopo, buttò via inutilmente la propria carica di idealismo e di amor patrio, la propria volontà di fare e di cambiare le cose, nelle trincee della Prima guerra mondiale. Agli ordini (aggiungo io) di quella medesima classe dirigente ignorante, ottusa, autoritaria, incapace e meschinamente arroccata nella difesa dei propri privilegi, che aveva già dato prova di sé nella gestione ufficiale dell'emergenza-terremoto e che di lì a poco "inventerà" il fascismo.

Questo testo di Giorgio Boatti fa luce su un episodio importante e poco conosciuto della nostra storia nazionale, e lo fa (a differenza della pseudo-storiografia sensazionalistica e superficiale oggi di moda) con grande scrupolosità e metodo: il volume si chiude con ben cento pagine di appendice documentaria e di note al testo. Anche solo per questo sarebbe da raccomandare. Per chi come me proviene da una delle zone disastrate, la lettura di questo libro è irrinunciabile e consente di ritrovare la radice di mali antichi.

Originariamente pubblicato il 22 febbraio 2005, qui.
          Radici        
"Sai" dico, "sono scaduti i diritti d'autore sulle opere di Freud".
E' domenica e sono le nove del mattino. Anna sa che, prima di colazione, non sono in grado di dire nulla che abbia un senso compiuto. Se è di buon umore, mi asseconda nel mio delirio. Oggi è di buon umore.
"Perché?", mi risponde. "Vuoi cominciare a tradurre Freud?"
"Magari. Purtroppo non so il tedesco. No, è per spiegare come mai mi sono alzato così presto. Ieri pomeriggio sono entrato in libreria e ho visto che la Newton Compton ha pubblicato questa edizione economica del saggio di Freud su Mosè..."
"Quello sul Mosè di Michelangelo? Ma non l'avevi già letto?"
"No, non quello sulla statua. E' una monografia proprio su Mosè il personaggio biblico. E' l'ultima grande opera di Freud, pubblicata nel 1938, un anno prima della morte. Non l'avevo ancora letta, perché l'edizione Bollati Boringhieri costa una barbarità e non mi andava di prenderla in prestito in biblioteca. Sai, i libri di Freud sono di quelli che voglio possedere. Comunque niente, ieri l'ho comprato e l'ho finito proprio poco fa. Senza zucchero, il tuo caffellatte, vero?"
"Tre cucchiaini, grazie".
"Mi prendi in giro?"
"Certo. Ma raccontami un po' questo libro, sono curiosa. E' assurdo come l'altro, quello sulla statua di Michelangelo? Quello dove Mosè, di ritorno dal Sinai, vedeva il suo popolo adorare il vitello d'oro, s'incazzava e stava per spezzare le tavole della legge, ma subito si tratteneva, e proprio in quel momento Michelangelo era lì che lo 'fotografava' con lo scalpello, e dietro un cespuglio c'era il professor Freud, col suo taccuino, che analizzava l'intera performance..."
"Dai, non essere così cattiva. Diciamo che, in quel saggio, Freud ha dato una sua interpretazione, un po' audace, di una celebre scultura rinascimentale. Comunque anche W. H. Auden, in una sua poesia, ha scritto che Freud a volte era assurdo e che ciò non diminuisce affatto la sua grandezza".
"Sarà. Intanto neppure il tuo Freud è riuscito a spiegare ad Auden la verità sull'amore".
"Tesoro! La verità sull'amore non la conosce nessuno. Tranne tu ed io, naturalmente".
"Naturalmente. Ma non mi hai ancora detto cos'ha di tanto speciale questo libro, che ti ha buttato giù dal letto poco dopo l'alba".
"E' presto detto. Hai presente Mosè, no? Il patriarca, il fondatore della religione ebraica, il profeta che guidò il suo popolo nell'esodo dall'Egitto verso la Palestina, che ricevette da Dio i dodici comandamenti, eccetera. Bene, Freud sostiene che Mosè, in realtà, non era affatto ebreo. Era egiziano".
"Ma va'?"
"Proprio così. Secondo Freud, Mosè era un nobile, o forse un alto sacerdote egiziano, seguace del dio Aton. Come ricorderai, il faraone Akhenaton aveva tentato di introdurre in Egitto il monoteismo, sostituendo al culto degli dèi la religione dell'unico dio solare Aton. Ma la sua riforma religiosa, molto avanzata per quei tempi, non ebbe fortuna. Quando Akhenaton morì, il politeismo riprese il sopravvento in Egitto. Il clero, che era stato represso ed esautorato da Akhenaton, morto il faraone, si vendicò ferocemente. Fu una reazione terribile: tutte le tracce del culto di Aton furono spazzate via. Persino il nome Aton fu cancellato dai monumenti".
"Sì, mi ricordo. Anche il faraone Tutankh-Aton, il giovane erede di Akhenaton, dovette cambiare nome, riconvertirsi alla vecchia religione e chiamarsi Tutankhamon. E forse neanche questo bastò a salvargli la vita, poverino! Probabilmente lo ammazzarono e lo chiusero nella tomba con quella bellissima maschera funebre tutta d'oro..."
"...quella che abbiamo visto cinque anni fa al museo del Cairo..."
"... durante il nostro viaggio di nozze. A proposito, fra poco è il nostro anniversario, Tato. Dove andiamo a festeggiarlo?"
"Mah, in Egitto ci siamo già stati. Ti porto a Vienna, a visitare la casa di Freud?".
"Anche a Vienna ci sono già stata".
"Ma io no. Comunque, stavo dicendo: Mosè era un fedele del dio Aton. La nuova religione gli piaceva proprio, e non si rassegnò alla restaurazione politeista. Era in contatto con questa popolazione di nomadi, che vivevano nel deserto, ai margini della società egiziana, chiamati Habiru...".
"Gli Ebrei?"
"Proprio loro. Mosè ne fece il suo popolo. Li convertì alla religione monoteista, diede loro nuove leggi, insegnò loro tutto ciò che sapeva, e li condusse con sé nell'esodo fuori dall'Egitto, verso la terra promessa."
"Ciumbia! Sembra una puntata di Voyager. Quali altre sensazionali rivelazioni ci sono, nel tuo libro? Nel senso: Mosè era egiziano, e poi? Shakespeare era siciliano? Le sinfonie di Mozart le ha scritte un veneto? Atlantide altro non era che la Sardegna? E qualcosa sul Graal? Non dirmi che non c'è niente sul Graal. Cioè, scusa, Tato, ma è una teoria un po' delirante..."
"Sshh! Se ridi così forte, svegli la bambina. Sì, hai ragione, è delirante. Proprio in ciò consiste la genialità di Freud. Lui ragionava come i suoi pazienti. Altrimenti non sarebbe mai riuscito a guarirli, no? Tramite lui, la Follia torna a parlare, dopo tre secoli di censura... E lascia perdere Voyager: non c'entra niente. Freud credeva in ciò che diceva, e non gli interessava fare audience".
"Boh. Ma li guariva, i suoi pazienti?"
"Certo che li guariva! Guarda, mi hai fatto talmente arrabbiare che mi sono mangiato tutti i pistokeddos".
"I savoiardi di Atlantide? Ma se te ne mangi un'intera confezione ogni mattina. Sei forte, Tato. Però spiegami una cosa. Allora, siamo nel 1938. Mezza Europa è sotto dittature fasciste, Hitler sta per annettersi l'Austria, lo stesso Freud deve scappare a Londra per sfuggire alla persecuzione, e in questa situazione tragica per il suo popolo, il professore non trova di meglio che pubblicare un libro dove sostiene che il fondatore dell'ebraismo non era ebreo? A me pare una mezza vigliaccata, non capisco come fai a parlarne con tutto questo entusiasmo".
"Ma caspita, Anna, è proprio questo il punto! Senti: chi ha vinto le ultime elezioni?"
"Non capisco cosa c'entra".
"Come, che c'entra? Ma lo senti, quello che dicono? 'Padroni a casa nostra. Ognuno a casa sua. Il Suolo. Il Sangue. La Razza. Le Tradizioni. Le Radici. Il Territorio. Radicarsi nel Territorio'... Dio, quanto ce la menano co' 'sta storia del territorio! Tutti a ribadire come un disco rotto che bisogna Radicarsi nel Territorio, come se non fossimo esseri umani, ma olmi, o platani, o che so io. E come se non fossero stati proprio loro a devastarlo e distruggerlo, 'sto cazzo di territorio, da quarant'anni in qua, a furia di capannoni e svincoli e tangenziali e inceneritori e ripetitori, centri commerciali e colate immonde di cemento, fabbriche aperte e poi chiuse, e sempre zero solidarietà, zero giustizia, zero cultura, zero arte e zero umanità... Talmente spaventati e abbrutiti e rimbecilliti da questo schifo che loro stessi hanno prodotto, da non saper fare altro che cercare spasmodicamente qualche capro espiatorio, cui far scontare tutta la loro bile e la loro frustrazione... E prima i meridionali, e poi i tossici, e poi gli albanesi, e ora gli islamici..."
"Adesso sei tu che rischi di svegliare la bambina".
"Sì. Scusami. Preparo un altro caffè. O preferisci un po' di spremuta d'arancia?"
"Spremuta, grazie. Quando parli di quelli là, mi sembri tuo padre".
"Che cosa brutta che hai detto..."
"Perché? Mi sta simpatico, tuo padre. Ma non mi hai ancora spiegato cosa c'entra tutto questo con Freud".
"Niente, tranne il fatto che tutta quella ripugnante retorica del Sangue e del Suolo era esattamente la stessa di cui si riempivano la bocca gli antisemiti al tempo di Freud. Sai cosa dicevano? Questo, dicevano: che ogni razza ha un proprio suolo d'origine, a cui è legata da un vincolo spirituale e mistico; che la qualità del suolo determina la qualità della razza; che gli ebrei non hanno patria, non hanno territorio e quindi non hanno dignità, sono nomadi e sbandati, vivono da parassiti degli altri popoli, eccetera eccetera."
"Beh, oggi gli ebrei ce l'hanno, il loro Stato".
"E infatti i razzisti di oggigiorno non se la prendono più tanto con gli ebrei (almeno per ora), quanto soprattutto con gli zingari e con i migranti. Ma gli argomenti sono più o meno gli stessi. Ed è contro questi argomenti che Freud mette in campo il suo Mosè. Considera questo: gli dèi che le popolazioni del Medio Oriente veneravano, a quell'epoca, erano divinità nazionali; ogni popolo aveva le sue, e queste facevano tutt'uno con il loro territorio. Erano divinità guerriere, rozze, sanguinarie, che accompagnavano ciascun popolo nella sua lotta per la supremazia sugli altri popoli."
"Ma era proprio così o lo dice Freud?"
"Non lo so. Non m'intendo di storia delle religioni. Comunque, Freud sostiene che il dio di Akhenaton e di Mosè era un dio molto diverso dagli altri dèi suoi contemporanei. Era un dio illuminista, per così dire. Anzi, quasi kantiano. Pacifista. Un dio universalista: non gli importava la nazionalità dei suoi fedeli. Non gliene fregava niente di cerimonie, riti, preghiere, statue o amuleti. Non pretendeva templi dove essere adorato, né una casta di sacerdoti per servirlo. Nemmeno prometteva alcuna vita dopo la morte. A questo dio, importava solo una cosa: che ci si comportasse bene. Che si vivesse una vita secondo ragione, verità e giustizia. Tutto qui. E' questa, secondo Freud, l'essenza del monoteismo ebraico: solo una personificazione della Ragione e della legge morale. L'aspetto etnico o nazionale o 'razziale' è così poco importante, nella concezione freudiana del monoteismo, che lo stesso fondatore dell'ebraismo non è ebreo. E allora il paradosso è che, con questo libro, l'ateo, scientista e razionalista Freud ha reso alla religione e alla cultura dei suoi padri l'omaggio più elevato che per lui fosse concepibile..."
"Bello. Ma è tutta una contraddizione. Prima non hai detto che tramite Freud la follia trova finalmente voce? Adesso te ne esci con questo panegirico della Ragione illuminista. Poi, scusa Tato, ma mi sembra tutta una diatriba tra maschi. Il dio di Freud, così ragionevole e tollerante, contro i rozzi e violenti dèi guerrieri delle mitologie pagane, va bene. Però le dee? La Grande Madre Mediterranea, per esempio, che fine ha fatto? E Iside? E poi, non capisco questa cosa dell'iconoclastia: cosa avete contro le cerimonie, i riti, e anche contro la magia, le statue e gli amuleti? Non so, sarà anche una bella cosa, questo famoso monoteismo, un grande progresso, non discuto, ma non so perché mi fa venire in mente la caccia alle streghe... Vado a svegliare la bambina, vah! Ché se no si fa tardi".
"No! Aspetta un minuto".

Pubblicato il 7 maggio 2010, qui: http://www.evulon.net/news.php?extend.3368
          SIGNIFICADO DEL JADE PARA UNA BODA        

Remontándonos a las antiguas civilizaciones, el uso del Jade arrastra un maravilloso significado para una boda, y en la actualidad aún se mantienen evidencias contundentes de su mágico poder. China ha considerado el Jade como una piedra altamente valiosa, muy apreciada por encima del oro, tanto así, que portarla es símbolo de bendición, protección y […]

The post SIGNIFICADO DEL JADE PARA UNA BODA appeared first on Joya Life.


                  
BAHASA INDONESIA
MENDUDUKI TEMPAT TERKEMUKA
Oleh Puji Triasih


Bahasa Indonesia ialah bahasa yang terutama di Nusantara. Kesadaran berbahasa Indonesia dicetuskan pemuda Indonesia pada tanggal 28 Oktober 1928, merupakan kesadaran nasional yang mendalam. Bahasa Indonesia menduduki tempat yang terkemuka di antara beratus-ratus bahasa Nusantara yang lain. Penting tidaknya suatu bahasa dapat juga didasari patokan seperti patokan, jumlah penutur, luas penyebaran dan perananya sebagai seni sastra, sarana ilmu dan ungkapan budaya.
Sebagai bahasa ibu, penutur bahasa Indonesia memasyarakat sekali di Nusantara. Kedudukannya yang lebih penting dari bahasa daerah menjadikan bahasa Indonesia sebagai bahasa perantara orang-orang yang memiliki latar belakang budaya yang berbeda dan bahasa kebangsaan.
                  
Saatnya kita kali ini mempermudah diri memahami isi sebuah buku dengan bahasa kita sendiri. Rangkuman baca diantaranya ataupun catatan-catatan kecil tentang isi buku akan lebih memudahkan diri kita megerti apa yng ada dalam buku tersebut. Ada dua buah buku yang saya sajikan milik Prof. Dr. Rachmat Joko Pradopo yaitu, Beberapa Teori Sastra, Metode Kritik dan Penerapannya dan Prinsip-Prinsip Kritik Sastra.

1. Beberapa Teori Sastra, Metode Kritik dan Penerapannya Karya Prof. Dr. Rachmat Joko Pradopo

Buku ini dimaksudkan untuk menanggapi atau mengantisipasi masuknya teori-teori sastra dan kritik sastra yang baru. Disamping itu juga untuk menanggapai kesusastraan Indonesia sendiri, terutama kesusastraan Indonesia modern. Pada saat ii sangat perlu adanya pemahaman terhadap kesusastraan Indonesia modern secara menyeluruh. Oleh karena itu perlu adanya penyusunansejarah sastra Indonesia modern, yang pada waktu itu sudah berusia 75 tahun sejak lahirnya sekitar tahun 1920. berdasarkan alasan ini Rachmat Joko menulis buku tentang teori dan metode penyusunan sejarah sastra, maka didalam buku ini disajikan tulisan ‘Masalah Angkatan dan Penulisan Sejarah Sastra Indonesia’.
Menurut Pradopo (2005:3) teori-teori dan metode kritik sastra Indonesia itu bermacam-macam, yang semuanya untuk konkretisasi dipandang dari sudut pandang teori tertentu. Oleh karena itu dalam buku tersebut tidak semua teri sastra dan kritik sastra dapat dipaparkan. Yang menjadi utamanya adalah teori sastra dan kritik sastra strukturalisme dan semiotik serta teori dan metode estetika resepsi yang sekarang sedang banyak dipelajari dalam kritik sastra ilmiah.
Adapun hal-hal yang dibahas dalam buku “Beberapa Teori Sastra, metode kritik dan Penerapannya” adalah:

1.Masalah Angkatan dan Penulisan Sejarah Sastra Indonesia.
Ada dua masalah yang harus dibahas dalam bagian ini. Pertama, masalah angkatan sastra dan yang kedua akan dibahas masalah penulisan sejarah sastra Indonesia. Yang pada intinya, masalh angkatan itu tak lepas kaitannya dengan penulisan sejarah sastra Indonesia, atau penulisan sejarah sastra Indonesia tak dapat mengesampingkan pemecahan masalah angkatan dalanm sastra Indonesia.
2.Sejarah Puisi Indonesia Modern: Sebuah Ikhtisar.
Pada umumnya sampai sekarang, yang dianggap sebagai tahun lahirnya kesusastraan Indonesia modern adalah tahun1920,tahun terbitnya (ditulisnya) roman Azab dan Sengsara (1921) oleh Merari Siregar. Sedangkan sajak Indonesia modern yang pertama adalah sajak “Tanah Air” yang ditulis oleh M. Yamin. Jadi sesungguhnya lahirnya kesusasraan Indonesia modern itu bukan hanya ditentukan oleh sastra prosa saja melainkan juga sastra puisi dalam Rosidi (1964:7).
3.Perkembangan yang Dialektis dalam Kesusastraan Indonesia Modern.
Dalam tahun 1980an, selama satu dekade, karya-karya sastra yang menampilkan latar sosial budaya daerah makin berkembang seperti tampak dalam karya-karya Linus Suryadi Ag dan Darmanto Jt. Adapula dalam novel-novel Y.B. Mangun Wijaya Burung-Burung Manyar dan Roro Mendut.
4.Pusat Pengisahan Metode Orang Pertama dan Perkembangn Dalam Roman dan Novel Indonesia Modern
Dalam bagian ini diuraikan pusat pengisahan metode orang pertama dan perkembngannya dalam novel dan roman Indonesia modern. Untuk menguraikan perkembangan itudipilih roman dan novel Indonesia modern yang menunjukkan adanya pusat pengisahan orang pertama dan perkembangannya. Roman dan novel yang menjadi sampel dalm bagian ini adalah Di Bawah Lindungan Ka’bah, Atheis, Girah untuk Hidup dan Untuk Mati, Olenka, Priyayi dll.
5.Kritik Sastra Indonesia Modern dan Perkembangannya.
Untuk menafsir, menganalisis dan menilai karya sastra adalah arientasi karya sastra yang menentukan arah atau corak kritik sastra. Orientasi karya sastra itu berdasarkan keseluruhan situasi karya sastra: alam (kehidupan) pembaca, penulis dan karya sastra. Berdasar hal itu ada empat orientasi, yaitu, mimetik, pragmatik, ekspresif dan objektif.
6.Konkretisasi sastra.
Istilah pemberian makna dalam sastra disebut konkretisasi. Dalm analisis karya sastra itu diuraikan unsur-unsur pembentuknya. Dengan demikian makna keseluruhan karya sastra akan dapat dipahami. Hal ini mengingat bahwa karya sastra itu adalah sebuah karya sastra yang utuh. (Hawkes, 1978:16) disamping itu sebuah struktur kemampuan yang utuh dapat dipahami makna keseluruhannya bila diketahui unsur-unsur pembentuknya dan saling hubungan diantaranya dengan keseluruhannya.

7.Penelitian Sastra dengan Pendekatan Semiotik.
Penelitian sastra dengan pendekatan semiotik sesungguhnyamerupakan lanjutan dari pendekatan strukturalisme(Junus,1981:17) bahwa semiotk itu merupakan lanjutan atau perkembangan strukturalisme.
8.Analisis Puisi Secara Struktural dan Semiotik.
Untuk menganalisis struktur sistem tanda perlu adanya kritik struktural untuk memahami makna tanda-tanda yang terjalin dalam sistem (struktur) tersebut. Analisis struktural merupakan prioritas pertama sebelum yang lain-lain, tanpa itu kebulatan makna intrinsik yang dapat digali dari karya itusendiritidak akan tertangkap.
9.Hubungan Intertekstual dalam Sastra donesia.
Intertekstual hanya dapat dipahami dengan baik sesudah bagaimana wujud kritik sastra dan perdebatannya sepanjang sejarahkritik sastra. Dalam bagian ini pertama kali diuraikan mengenai wujud kritik dan perdebatannya.
10.Hubungan Iintertekstual dalm Roman-Roman Balai Pustaka.
Dalam hal ini makna karya sastra tidak semata-mata ditentukan oleh sruktur instrinsiknya saja, melainkan juga ditentukan oleh latar sosial budaya dan kesejarahannya.
11.Estetika Resepsi dan Teori Penerapannya.
Yang dimaksud estetika resepsi adalah estetika(ilmu keindahan) yang didasarkan pada tanggapan-tanggapan atau resepsi-resepsi pembaca terhadap karya sastra. Dari dahulu sampai sekarang karya sastra itu selalu mendpat tangapan-tanggapan pembaca, baik secara perseorangan mauapun secara bersama-sama atau massal.
12.Tinjauan Resepsi Sastra Beberapa Sajak Chairil Anwar.
Karena sebagai pentair yang sangat penting karena sajk-sajaknya, maka drai waktu ke waktu sajak-sajaknya selalu mendapat tanggapan dari para pembaca sastra termasuk para kritikus, tanggapan tersebut bermacam-macam berdasarkan horizon jawaban masing-masing pembaca atau horizon harapan pembaca pada tiap periode.
13.Tanggapan Pembaca Terhadap Belenggu.
Melalui tanggapan pembaca dari waktu ke waktu ini maka karya sastra lebih terungkap dan nilai sastranyapun dapat ditentukan dengan lebih baik. Belenggu dari waktu ke waktu selalu mendapat tanggapan yang berbeda, bahkan juga pada waktu terbitnya(1940). Menurut Mr. Dajoh dalam Pradopo(2005: 236) Belenggu adalah buku modern, bahkan paling modern, amat baru penyajian isinya, disamping itu juga amat baru bentuk gambaran mengenai masyarakatnya dan kehidupan yang digambarkan pengaranganya.



2. Prinsip-Prinsip Kritik Sastra Karya Prof. Dr. Rachmat Joko Pradopo

Dalam bukunya prinsip-prinsip kritik sastra Rachmad Joko Pradopo menjabarkan beberapa teori kritik sastra dan pelaksanaanya dalam kritik sastra modern. Pada awal-awal buku diulas tentang apa, bagaimana, seperti apa,hingga bentuk-bentuk kritik sastra. Adapun karya sastra yang dikritik dalam buku ini cukup banyak sekali. Seperti H.B Jasin, Amal Hamzah, Ajip Rosidi, J.U Nasution, Junus Amir Hamzah, Boen Oemajati, dan M.S. Hutagalung. Di dalam buku yang setebal 211 halaman ini banyak sekali mengulas serta membicarakan karya sastra yang bersangkut paut soal penilaian. Menurut Rachmat Joko Pradopo sendiri, kritik sastra adalah ilmu sastra yang berusaha menyelidiki karya sastra dengan langsung menganalisis, memberi pertimbangan, baik-buruknya karya sstra, bernilai seni atau tidaknya.
Sedangkan seorang kritikus menurut Rachmat Joko Pradopo sendiri adalah “hakim” harus berpegang teguh pada kebenaran juga kejujuran karena ia haruslah adil. Jadi dalam menilai ia haruslah objektif dan dapat melepaskan perasaan senang dan tidak senangnya. Ia hanya mencari kebenaran, tidak menambah-nambah, tidak pula menguranginya bila baik dikatakan baik, dengan alasan dan sandaran-sandaran yang dapat diterima akal dan budi manusia.
Pada pokoknya kritik sastra mempunyai tiga kegunaan diantaranya; pertama, berguna bagi ilmu sastra sendiri, kedua bagi perkembangan ilmu kesusastraan dan yang ketiga berguna bagi masyarakat pada umumnya yang mengininkan penerangan dalam karya sastra. Sedangkan menurut bentuknya kritik sastra terbagi menjadi kritik teori, kritik praktik dan kritik terapan. Kemudian jika dilihat dari pelaksanaanya, kritik oleh Abrams dibagi menjadi kritik judisial, dan kritik immpresionistik. Sedangkan berdasarkan pendekatannya terhadap karya sastra Abrams membagi kritik sastra kedalam empat tipe. Kritik mimetik, kritik pragmatik, kritik ekspresif, dan kritik objektif.
Dari sini terlihat betapa pentingnya kritik sastra itu, apalagi dalam kesusastraan Indonesia yang masih muda. Selain itu kritik sastra berguna pula untuk menyusun ilmu sastra, berguna pula untuk para penulis muda yang sedang memperkembangkan bakatnya. Sangat menyenangkan apabila khasanah sastra Indonesia bertambah dengan terbitnya buku semacan prinsip-prinsip kritik sastra karya Rachmad Joko Pradopo.
                  
Menulis itu Hobbi

Menulis itu merupakan ketrampilan yang dapat membuahkan hasil. Menguntungkan secara spiritual maupun komersial. Menulis itu tidak sama dengan mengarang. Tidak semua orang dapat mengarang, kerena untuk menjadi pengarang, diperlukan bakat. Tetapi untuk menulis, orang yang mau mencoba dan melatih dirinya, pasti dapat menulis.
Modal yang diperlukan pertamanya adalah kemampuan berbahasa. Setiap orang yang dapat berbahasa dengan baik, dengan memperhatikan penggunaan bahasa sehari-hari, berarti mengasah pikirannya dengan disiplin berbahasa. Dengan berbahasa yang sederhana seseorang dapat mengungkapkan pikirannya dan menulisakan buah pikirannya dengan tahap demi setahap, dan akhirnya lancar seperti ia berbicara dengan ornag lain.
Menulis dan menulis. Keterampilan ini harus diulang-ulangi harus dilatih dari waktu kewaktu dan haruslah diasah terus menerus. Kebosanan haruslah dihalau, rasa malas harus ditinggalkan dan sifat rajin harus dipupuk. Andaikata anda menemukan suatu kegagalan, misalnya tulisan anda ditolak oleh surat kabar atau majalah tertentu, janganlah lekas kecewa. Penolakan itu harus diterima dengan hati yang terbuka dan menjadi pecut untuk maju kedepan. Layaknya anda ditolak seorang cewek ketika menembaknya dengan kata-kata cinta maka apakah mungkin anda akan mundur begitu saja. Teruslah bergerilya agar sang cewek dapat melihat usaha anda yang benar-benar jatuh cinta padanya.maju terus..........pantangg munduuur.................!!!!!
Ketika keterampilan ini telah anda bina dan sudah muncul. Anda tak akan bosan-bosannya. Karena kegagalan akan mendorong anda untuk berkreasi jadi lebih mantap, meski sekedar hobi yang menyengkan yang sekaligus memperkaya batin dan mendatangkan duit bagi anda.
Anda bisa mencoba dan selamat menulis. Kepuasan yang terutama dari hobbi ini ialah dengan tersebarnya ide anda maka anda akan merasa semakin dihargai.
Ayooooo menuliisssss!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
          USAHA JAHE        
Usaha Jahe
Cuaca yang dingin menusuk tulang menjadi alasan utama seseorang untuk mencari penghangat (penghangat yang sebenarnya : red). Selain kopi hal yang paling di cari dalam kondisi dingin adalah JAHE. Produk pertanian ini telah banyak beredar baik dalam bentuk olahan pabrik atau pun racikan dari resep-resep tradisional, seperti bandrek, sekoteng, ronde, JAHE susu ataupun wedang JAHE. Menjamurnya warung-warung tenda pinggir jalan terutama yang menjual minuman penghangat, mendorong permintaan yang besar atas JAHE. Selain sebagai minuman JAHE juga di kenal luas sebagai bahan utama obat-obatan, seperti obat masuk angin dan aneka jenis obat gosok. Bukankah sebuah peluang yang cukup besar bagi para petani untuk mendapat porsi dalam memenuhi kebutuhan akan produk pertanian yaitu JAHE. JAHE merupakan tanaman obat berupa tumbuhan rumpun berbatang semu. JAHE berasal dari Asia Pasifik yang tersebar dari India sampai Cina. Oleh karena itu kedua bangsa ini disebut-sebut sebagai bangsa yang pertama kali memanfaatkan JAHE terutama sebagai bahan minuman, bumbu masak dan obat-obatan tradisional. JAHE termasuk dalam suku temu-temuan (Zingiberaceae), se-famili dengan temu-temuan lainnya seperti temu lawak (Cucuma xanthorrizha), temu hitam (Curcuma aeruginosa), kunyit (Curcuma domestica), kencur (Kaempferia galanga), leng kuas (Languas galanga) dan lain-lain. Nama daerah JAHE antara lain halia (Aceh), beeuing (Gayo), bahing (Batak Karo), sipodeh (Minangkabau), jahi (Lampung), JAHE (Sunda), jae (Jawa dan Bali), jhai (Madura), melito (Gorontalo), geraka (Ternate), dsb. URAIAN TANAMAN TANAMAN JAHE Divisi : Spermatophyta Sub-divisi : Angiospermae Kelas : Monocotyledoneae Ordo : Zingiberales Famili : Zingiberaceae Genus : Zingiber Species : Zingiber officinale CIRI-CIRI MORFOLOGIS JAHE Terna berbatang semu, tinggi 30 cm sampai 1 m, rimpang bila dipotong berwarna kuning atau jingga. Daun sempit, panjang 15 – 23 mm, lebar 8 – 15 mm ; tangkai daun berbulu, panjang 2 – 4 mm ; bentuk lidah daun memanjang, panjang 7,5 – 10 mm, dan tidak berbulu; seludang agak berbulu. Perbungaan berupa malai tersembul dipermukaan tanah, berbentuk tongkat atau bundar telur yang sempit, 2,75 – 3 kali lebarnya, sangat tajam ; panjang malai 3,5 – 5 cm, lebar 1,5 – 1,75 cm ; gagang bunga hampir tidak berbulu, panjang 25 cm, rahis berbulu jarang ; sisik pada gagang terdapat 5 – 7 buah, berbentuk lanset, letaknya berdekatan atau rapat, hampir tidak berbulu, panjang sisik 3 – 5 cm; daun pelindung berbentuk bundar telur terbalik, bundar pada ujungnya, tidak berbulu, berwarna hijau cerah, panjang 2,5 cm, lebar 1 – 1,75 cm ; mahkota bunga berbentuk tabung 2 – 2,5 cm, helainya agak sempit, berbentuk tajam, berwarna kuning kehijauan, panjang 1,5 – 2,5 mm, lebar 3 – 3,5 mm, bibir berwarna ungu, gela p, berbintik- bintik berwarna putih kekuningan, panjang 12 – 15 mm ; kepala sari berwarna ungu, panjang 9 mm ; tangkai putik 2mm. JENIS TANAMAN JAHE dibedakan menjadi 3 jenis berdasarkan ukuran, bentuk dan warna rimpangnya. Umumnya dikenal 3 varietas JAHE, yaitu : 1. JAHE putih/kuning besar atau disebut juga JAHE gajah atau JAHE badak Rimpangnya lebih besar dan gemuk, ruas rimpangnya lebih menggembung dari kedua varietas lainnya. Jenis JAHE ini bias dikonsumsi baik saat berumur muda maupun berumur tua, baik sebagai JAHE segar maupun JAHE olahan. 2. JAHE putih/kuning kecil atau disebut juga JAHE sunti atau JAHE emprit Ruasnya kecil, agak rata sampai agak sedikit menggembung. JAHE ini selalu dipanen setelah berumur tua. Kandungan minyak atsirinya lebih besar dari pada JAHE gajah, sehingga rasanya lebih pedas, disamping seratnya tinggi. JAHE ini cocok untuk ramuan obat-obatan, atau untuk diekstrak oleoresin dan minyak atsirinya. 3. JAHE merah Rimpangnya berwarna merah dan lebih kecil dari pada JAHE putih kecil. sama seperti JAHE kecil, JAHE merah selalu dipanen setelah tua, dan juga memiliki kandungan minyak atsiri yang sama dengan JAHE kecil, sehingga cocok untuk ramuan obat-obatan. Rimpang JAHE dapat digunakan sebagai bumbu masak, pemberi aroma dan rasa pada makanan seperti roti, kue, biskuit, kembang gula dan berbagai MANFAAT TANAMAN 1) JAHE tumbuh baik di daerah tropis dan subtropis dengan ketinggian 0- 2.000 m dpl. JAHE juga dapat digunakan pada industri obat, minyak wangi, industri jamu tradisional, diolah menjadi asinan JAHE, dibuat acar, lalap, bandrek, sekoteng dan sirup. Dewasa ini para petani cabe menggunakan JAHE sebagai pestisida alami. Dalam perdagangan JAHE dijual dalam bentuk segar, kering, JAHE bubuk dan awetan JAHE. Disamping itu terdapat hasil olahan JAHE seperti: minyak astiri dan koresin yang diperoleh dengan cara penyulingan yang berguna sebagai bahan pencampur dalam minuman beralkohol, es krim, campuran sosis dan lain-lain. Adapun manfaat secara pharmakologi antara lain adalah sebagai karminatif (peluruh kentut), anti muntah, pereda kejang, anti pengerasan pembuluh darah, peluruh keringat, anti inflamasi, anti mikroba dan parasit, anti piretik, anti rematik, serta merangsang pengeluaran getah lambung dan getah empedu.
          BAYAR HUTANG (sym)        
Engga usah ngutang, atau bayar. Ini cara aman engga dikejar hutang! Cang Haji Muhidin ketawa. “Juned, Juned… hutang saya aja belonan pada lunas, Kamu malah nanya saya pegimana caranya supaya hutang lunas!”Yang diketawain tersenyum kecut. Juned datang ke Cang Haji minta wiridan, amalan/bacaan zikir yang bisa ngebebasin hutang. Tidak lupa ia juga minta Cang Haji bantuin ngewiridin. Juned ini lagi dikejar-kejar hutang. Yang ngejar mending kalo baik-baik, ini banyak yang cerewet. Dan kalo Juned engga ada uang, mereka ini suka nyap-nyap di depan pintu rumahnya! Juned jadi malu ama tetangga.“Bayar Ned, bayar. Itu kuncinya kalo engga mau dikejar hutang…”“Saya engga duit Cang Haji…”“Lah, dulu kenapa ngutang…?” Juned diam. Hatinya ngegerutu kecil. Maksud hati pengen minta tolong, eh Cang Haji malah nyudutin dia. “Iyalah…” Cang Haji mulai menghibur. “Ada wiridnya, ada do’anya. Emang juga siapa tahu bisa dikabulin Allah. Mintakan engga ada salahnya. Iya kan Ned?” Juned mulai tersenyum. “Tapi ingat Ned, jangan cuma dibaca ini wirid dan doa, tapi Kamu harus tetap giat kerja, giat usaha. Hadepin baik-baik tuh orang-orang. Dulu waktu ngutangnya Kamu ngadep baik-baik, masa sekarang ngumpet-ngumpet? Kalo Kamu cuma baca, tapi engga ada usaha, sama saja. Apalagi kalo Kamu dah bikin mereka tambah kecewa gara-gara menghindar dan menghindar, sehingga terkesan lari dari masalah.” Cang Haji lantas ngasih wirid dan doa sama Juned. “Tapi Ned, baiknya, Kamu tuh berdoa pake bahasa Kamu aja sendiri. Kamu ungkapin kegundahan hati Kamu, kesusahan hati Kamu. Dia Maha Mendengar. Dia akan mendengar semua keluh kesah kita. Yang penting, Kamu perbaikin hubungan Kamu dengan Dia, dan hubungan Kamu dengan manusia yang lain.” “Setelah itu, Kamu kudu yakin sama kemampuan Kamu sendiri. Pikiran kita ada dua, ada yang positif dan ada yang negatif. Yang positif tuh selalu mengajarkan keberanian menghadapi masalah, kepercayaan akan kemampuan menangani masalah, dan selalu berorientasi pada hal-hal yang baik saja. Nah, kalo Kamu kedepanin bagian dari pikiran yang positif-positif saja, Kamu jadi berani dan percaya diri. Dan hidup Kamu jadi tidak terlalu burem serta tidak tegang. Nah, kalau pikiran negatif, ia akan selalu mengajarkan ketakutan dan kekhawatiran dibenak Kamu. Walhasil Kamu jadi takut dan khawatir sendiri. Padahal mah engga ada apa-apa. Pikiran yang negatif juga akan mendidik kita untuk tidakpercaya diri bahwa kita mampu menyelesaikan masalah-masalah kita. Akhirnya, kita jadi benar-benar tidak mampu. Makanya, jangan biarkan pikiran negatif mendominasi. Buang saja. Bermasalah boleh, tapi kehilangan kepercayaan diri engga boleh. Masalah mah biasa, siapa sih yang engga punya masalah? Tinggal bagaimana cara menghadapi masalah. Itu saja.” Adem sekarang pikiran Juned. Dia jadi lebih berani sekarang setelah dimotivasi Haji Muhidin. *** Ngomong-ngomong apa yang dibilang Cang Haji benar juga. Kalau engga mau dikejar hutang, jangan berhutang. Tapi bila sudah terlanjur punya hutang, dan kebetulan tidak ada kemampuan membayar, bolehlah perhatikan hal berikut ini: Negosiasi ulang. Baik untuk pengunduran jadwal pembayaran atau hal-hal lain yang bisa jadi jalan keluar bayar hutang. Tetap usaha, jangan diam. Cari usaha yang aman, yang bukan lewat cara gali lobang tutup lobang. Minta tolong sama Allah. Kalau Dia sudah berkenan, tidak ada hutang yang tidak bisa di bayar. Paling cuma masalah waktu. Pasrah kepada kejadian masa depan kepada Kuasa Allah. Yah, siapa tahu hutang kita lunas. Kan, engga mau kan bila hutang terbawa hingga liang kubur? Bukan amal yang dibawa, malah hutang! Bermasalah boleh, tapi kehilangan kepercayaan diri tidak boleh terjadi. *** Biasa ya Allah, bila sudah sulit baru menghadap Engkau. Tapi bukankah Engkau adalah Tuhan yang tidak pernah menutup pintu pertolongan bagi siapa yang meminta? Ya Allah jangan biarkan hamba bermain-main dengan Kemurahan-Mu dan Kebijaksanaan-Mu. Jangan biarkan hamba berulang-ulang melakukan kesalahan yang sama, ataupun kesalahan baru.
          KURSUS ADMINISTRASI DAN MANAGEMEN GAPOKTAN PUAP,KAB. PASSURUAN        
KURSUS ADMINISTRASI DAN MANAGEMEN GAPOKTAN PUAP KABUPATEN PASURUAN APRIL 2012
GAPOKTAN PUAP adalah Gabungan Kelompok Tani yang dibentuk oleh Kelompok tani dibina kementerian Pertanian, adapun misi dan visi kursus Administrasi dan managemen Gapoktan ini Adalah sebagai evaluasi dan penyegaran kembali SDM semua Pengurus Gapoktan PUAP sejak tahun 2008, Tujuanya Diketahuinya keadaan keuangan/harta kekayaan gapoktan Diketahuinya proses kegiatan keuangan secara tertib Diketahui untung/rugi usaha Kegunaan Membantu daya ingat Sebagai bahan membuat perencanaan Sebagai data dasar untuk evaluasi Menciptakan rasa saling percaya menuju terwujudnya tertib administrasi dan laporan keuangan sehingga mencapai target LKM-A.

          RENUNGKANLAH SAUDARAKU...!        
Abdul Karim Germanus, Legenda Muslim Hungaria
"Islam satu saat nanti akan memperlihatkan keajaibannya pada saat dunia mulai diliputi oleh kegelapan." (Abdul Karim Germanus) Dr. Abdul Karim Germanus (1884-1979) adalah seorang orientalis terkemuka asal Hungaria dan juga seorang akademisi yang telah mendunia. Perjalanan spiritual Abdul Karim Germanus (dulu bernama Julius Germanus) mencari Islam menyita hampir separuh perjalanan hidupnya. Dia menghabiskan sepanjang hidupnya untuk mempertahankan Islam dan bahasa Arab. Selepas melewati masa-masa sulit semasa remaja dan lepas dari belenggu tradisi, dia kemudian tertarik untuk mempelajari Islam. Germanus menggambarkan kisah keislamannya itu sebagai “bangunnya sebuah kehidupan baru.” Disebutkan, awal perkenalannya dengan Islam adalah di Turki pada saat menjadi mahasiswa di sana. Kemudian, dia pergi ke India untuk mengajar di sana, pada masa Perang Dunia I. Dan di negeri Bollywood itulah dia mengucapkan dua kalimah syahadah. Selepas bertugas di India Germanus kembali ke Hungaria dan diangkat sebagai profesor di sana. Dia sering beradu argumentasi dengan para profesor dan orientalis Hungaria, terutama tentang kebenaran Islam. Berikut kisah perjalanan hidup salah satu legenda Muslim di Hungaria ini yang diambil dari beberapa sumber. *** Awal perjalanan Germanus lahir di Budapes, ibukota Hungaria pada tahun 1884 dan dibesarkan dalam nuansa Kristen taat. Segera setelah lulus dari Universitas Budapes, dia memutuskan untuk mengambil spesialisasi bahasa Turki. Selanjutnya pada tahun 1903 dia pergi ke Istanbul. Dia diterima di Universitas Istanbul dan mengambil program studi bahasa Turki. Selama bertahun-tahun tinggal di sana akhirnya dia menjadi fasih baik dalam hal percakapan, membaca maupun menulis. Selama di Istanbul, Germanus juga belajar Al-Quran berikut terjemahan dalam bahasa Turki. Itulah perkenalan awalnya dengan Islam. Dengan kemampuannya yang tinggi dalam membaca terjemahan Al-Quran berbahasa Turki, membuatnya mudah memahami Islam langsung dari sumber aslinya. Tak hanya itu, dia juga membandingkan terjemahan dalam beberapa bahasa lainnya. Sebuah upaya yang lazim dilakukan oleh misionaris Kristen untuk mengkaji kelemahan Islam. Namun Germanus justru tertarik dengan Islam. Termotivasi dengan kebenaran agama Islam, dia memutuskan untuk melakukan penelitian yakni menelusuri apa saja yang telah ditulis oleh orang-orang Kristen tentang Islam dan membandingkannya dengan sumber aslinya yaitu Al-Quran dan Sunnah Nabi. Dia melakukan berbagai upaya. Misalnya dengan membaca terjemahan kitab-kitab hadis dalam rangka mempelajari perkataan-perkataan Nabi Muhammad SAW. “Bertengkar” dengan profesor Germanus kembali ke Hungaria dan berjumpa dengan beberapa eks profesornya di Universitas Budapes. Mereka punya reputasi hebat sebagai orientalis. Namun sering menyampaikan pemikiran-pemikiran yang menyimpang tentang Islam. Germanus berdebat dengan para profesor itu. Dia menceritakan karakter sesungguhnya dari sosok Nabi Muhammad SAW. Uraiannya didasarkan pada berbagai hadis yang dia ketahui. Setelah puas “bertengkar” dengan para profesornya, Germanus memutuskan belajar bahasa Arab lebih mendalam lagi. Germanus memang punya bakat besar di bidang bahasa. Buktinya, dalam jangka waktu singkat dia sudah mahir berbahasa Arab. Belum puas, dia juga belajar bahasa Persia. Tahun 1912, Germanus diangkat sebagai profesor bahasa Arab, Persia dan Turki di Hungarian Royal Academy di Budapes. Dia juga mengasuh mata kuliah Sejarah Islam. Selanjutnya dia memimpin Department of Oriental studies pada Budapest University of Economics. Bersyahadah di India Pada tahun 1928, setelah bekerja beberapa lama di University of Budapest, sastrawan dan penerima Nobel terkemuka asal Bangladesh (dulu masih bernama India -red) Rabindranath Tagore (1861-1941) mengundang Germanus untuk mengajar sekaligus memimpin program Islamic Studies di Visva-Bharati University. Germanus bermukim di India selama beberapa tahun dan disana pula dia menemukan cahaya Islam. Prosesi syahadahnya berlangsung di Mesjid Agung Delhi dan dia berganti nama menjadi Abdul Karim. Universitas tempat dia bekerja tak mendiskriminasikannya gara-gara masuk Islam. Bahkan dia mendapat kelonggaran, misalnya untuk menunaikan shalat Jumat ke mesjid. Keinginan Germanus yang kuat untuk mendalami Islam dan menyelami sifat-sifat khas Muslim telah mempertemukannya dengan salah satu pujangga Islam tersohor asal Pakistan yakni Muhammad Iqbal. Rasa ingin tahu Germanus yang begitu tinggi hingga dia sering terlibat pembicaraan hingga berjam-jam lamanya. Tak hanya itu, mereka juga sering berdiskusi tentang aktifitas para orientalis dan misionaris Kristen. Germanus dan Iqbal punya pandangan berbeda tentang aktifitas misionaris Kristen. Menurut Germanus, propaganda yang disebarkan oleh para misionaris Kristen di Eropa sebagai sebuah masalah pelik yang mengkhawatirkan. Sementara Iqbal justru melihat masalah sesungguhnya ada pada orang Islam sendiri. Iqbal menyebut kesatuan Muslim yang lemah yang membuat Islam mudah diombang-ambing. Belajar bahasa Arab klasik Kecintaan Germanus pada bahasa Arab telah membawanya ke Kairo, tempat dimana dia kemudian belajar bahasa Arab klasik. Satu ketika, pada saat pertama kali menjejakkan kakinya di pelabuhan Alexandria, dia mengaku sangat terkejut dengan respon yang diberikan oleh penduduk setempat. Mereka pada tertawa mendengar bahasa Arab Germanus. Bukan apa-apa, karena dia berbicara dengan menggunakan bahasa Arab klasik atau kuno! Mereka, warga Alexandria, berbincang dengan memakai dialek setempat hingga Germanus tak mampu mencerna apa yang mereka ucapkan. Kontan dia merasa marah dan berteriak lantang, “Saya kemari untuk belajar bahasa Al-Quran dari Anda! Kenapa kalian justru menertawakan dan mengejek saya?” Selama di Mesir, Germanus menjalin hubungan erat dengan penulis terkenal negeri kuda nil itu yakni Mahmoud Timour. Mahmoud bahkan menulis tentang perjalanan Germanus mencari Islam dalam bukunya Behind the Veil (Dibalik Hijab) yang berisi kumpulan kisah-kisah pendek. Dia menyebut Germanus seorang teman yang baik, yang memiliki kecakapan bahasa Arab demikian mengagumkan. Menurut Mahmoud, Germanus memainkan peranan yang penting dalam menjaga dan melestarikan bahasa Arab klasik. Begitulah, akhirnya Germanus benar-benar mencapai tingkat kemahiran yang tinggi dalam tata bahasa Arab (baca: Al-Quran). Dia selanjutnya kembali ke kampung halaman dan menjadi profesor di Universitas Budapes bidang sejarah dan kebudayaan selama hampir 40 tahun lamanya. Dia banyak mempublikasikan hasil-hasil pemikirannya, terutama tentang kebangkitan bahasa Arab klasik di dunia Arab. Obsesinya adalah membangkitkan kembali kejayaan bahasa Arab klasik yang mati suri selama sekian lama. Impiannya, satu saat nanti semua negara-negara Arab bisa bercakap dengan format bahasa Arab yang seragam hingga akan mengikat kesatuan di antara mereka serta tumbuh kecintaan akan warisan budaya dan sejarah Arab yang begitu tinggi. Menentang sikap orientalis Sepanjang perjalanan karir akademisnya, Germanus berperang melawan orientalis di Eropa. Dalam berbagai penjelasan, dia selalu menyampaikan argumentasinya berdasarkan data dan fakta serta rasional. Begitupun dia selalu mendapat tentangan, bahkan menjurus permusuhan. Akibatnya sering berselisih pendapat dengan para orientalis lain. Bahkan dia dipecat oleh pihak universitas dengan alasan kelakuan yang tidak pantas. Sebaliknya dengan para mahasiswa bimbingannya, meskipun Germanus dicap berseberangan pemikiran dengan para orientalis, mereka tetap mendukung ide-ide yang dibawanya. Mereka menghargai pekerjaannya dan melihat buah karyanya punya pengaruh yang besar secara akademis, di Barat dan dunia Islam. Karena dukungan para mahasiswa itu pula dia masih masih bisa tetap menjadi staf pengajar di universitas. Naik Haji Di Hungaria, Germanus berusaha keras memberikan pencerahan kepada Muslim di negerinya, yang kala itu berjumlah antara 1000 hingga 2000 jiwa. Dia mendirikan sebuah organisasi guna menjembatani hubungan antara Islam dengan pemerintah. Misinya kala itu adalah membawa Islam agar diterima sebagai salah satu agama resmi di Hungaria. Tahun 1935 Germanus menunaikan rukum Islam kelima dan menjadi satu dari sedikit Muslim Eropa yang berangkat ke Mekkah pada masa itu. Tahun 1939 dia menunaikan ibadah haji untuk kali kedua. Bahkan kisah perjalanan rohaninya ke Mekkah dirangkumnya dalam sebuah buku berbahasa Hungaria yang cukup terkenal berjudul Allahu Akbar! Buku tersebut telah diterjemahkan ke dalam beberapa bahasa. Germanus menikah dengan seorang perempuan Eropa yang dulunya beragama Kristen. Setelah beberapa lama, sang istri akhirnya memeluk Islam dengan disaksikan oleh Syekh Ahmed Abdul Ghafur Attar, seorang penulis dan akademisi Islam terkenal. Publikasi Islam di Eropa Germanus aktif berdakwah melalui tulisan. Dia menulis tentang Islam di pelbagai media di Eropa. Dalam sebuah artikelnya dia pernah menulis bahwa Islam satu saat nanti akan memperlihatkan keajaibannya pada saat dunia mulai diliputi oleh kegelapan. Germanus bisa disebut sebagai jenius bahasa. Buktinya dia menulis banyak buku, diantaranya The Greek, Arabic Literature in Hungarian, Lights of the East, Uncovering the Arabian Peninsula, Between Intellectuals, The History of Arabic Literature, The History of the Arabs, Modern Movements in Islam, Studies in the Grammatical Structure of the Arabic Language, Journeys of Arabs, Pre-Islamic Poetry, Great Arabic Literature, Guidance From the Light of the Crescent (a personal memoir), An Adventure in the Desert, Arab Nationalism, Allahu Akbar, Mahmoud Timour and Modern Arabic Literature, The Great Arab Poets, dan The Rise of Arab Culture. Germanus yang meninggal pada 7 Nopember 1979 mengabdikan dirinya untuk Islam sepanjang lebih kurang 50 tahun. Begitulah, kisah sang legenda yang tak lekang oleh zaman. Dia dikenang hingga kini sebagai salah satu legenda Muslim di Hungaria. [www.hidayatullah.com]
          RENUNGKANLAH SAUDARAKU SEMUA        
Ruqayyah Waris Maqsood, Menulis Hingga Nafas Berakhir
Ia mendapat ijazah dibidang Teologi Kristen. Namun pengetahuan Kristen-nya yang begitu mendalam menjadikan dia mencintai Islam. Ingin terus menulis hingga akhir hayat Ruqayyah Waris Maqsood dilahirkan pada tahun 1942 di kota London, Inggris. Ruqayyah merupakan salah satu penulis buku-buku Islam paling produktif. telah menghasilkan lebih dari 30 buku berkenaan dengan Islam. Buku-bukunya termasuk best seller dan menjadi referensi serta rujukan di berbagai negara. Awalnya dia dibesarkan dalam lingkungan Kristen Protestan. Nama asalnya ialah Rosalyn Rushbrook . Dia memperoleh ijazah dalam bidang Teologi Kristen dari Universitas Hull tahun 1963. Pengetahuan Kristennya begitu mendalam hingga dia menulis beberapa buah buku, tentang Kristen. Tapi rupanya, karena pengetahuannya yang begitu mendalam tentang Kristen pula yang menyadarkannya. Ia dapati ajaran Kristen telah banyak menyimpang, terutama yang berkaitan dengan konsep Trinitas. Akhirnya tahun 1986, diusia 44 tahun, dia memeluk Islam. Tahun 2001 dia dianugerahkan Muhammad Iqbal Awards karena sumbangannya yang tinggi dalam pengembangan metodologi pengajaran Islam. Bahkan Maret 2004 Ruqayyah terpilih sebagai salah satu dari 100 wanita berprestasi di dunia. Berikut rangkuman kehidupannya dikutip dari berbagai sumber. Orang beriman tak takut dengan penderitaan hidup; tak takut dengan kematian; juga tak takut dengan kehidupan setelah dunia ini; karena Allah bersama mereka. Mereka tak sendirian, Allah selalu menemani dan membimbingnya. Allah itu nyata, Dia menyayangi kamu. Dia mengetahui semua kesukaran yang kamu hadapi dalam perjuangan. Bahkan, jika kamu berbuat salah, Dia masih tetap mencintaimu.モ ~Ruqayyah Waris Maqsood~ Bait-bait kalimat di atas menggambarkan betapa teguhnya hati seorang Ruqayyah. Bait penuh makna itu diadopsinya dari ayat-ayat suci Al-Quran. Dia memang menumpukan setiap tulisannya dengan memasukkan petuah-petuah dari Al-Quran dan hadis Nabi Muhammad SAW. Ruqayyah Waris Maqsood yang diilahirkan tahun 1942 di London, Inggris, pada ada usia 8 tahun telah jadi seorang anak yang memiliki komitmen yang tinggi dengan Kristen sebagai hasil dari panggilan hatinya. Setelah menamatkan program sarjana ilmu teologi (1963) dan master bidang pendidikan (1964) dari Universitas Hull, dia selama hampir 32 tahun mengelola program studi ilmu-ilmu keagamaan di berbagai sekolah dan perguruan tinggi di Inggris. Dia menikah dengan penyair Georg Morris Kendrick pada tahun 1964. Dari perkawinannya dengan Georg mereka memiliki dua orang anak, Daniel George lahir 1968 dan Frances Elisabeth Eva lahir 1969. Tahun 1986 pasangan itu bercerai. Tahun itu pula masuk Islam dan tahun 1990 menikah lagi dengan pria keturunan Pakistan, Waris Ali Maqsood namanya. モSaat ini Islam dicap sebagai agama bermasalah. Sangat tidak adil. Karena itu saya berupaya menulis untuk memperbanyak literatur-literatur Islam. Harapa saya agar, melalui tulisan-tulisan itu, dapat membantu memperbaiki atmosfir yang kurang berpihak ke Islam,ヤ cetusnya. モSaya sangat tertarik menggeluti sejarah Islam, terutama tentang kehidupan wanita-wanita di sekitar Nabi Muhammad. Saya acapkali meng-counter kampanye anti Islam yang mendiskreditkan wanita Muslim,ヤ kata dia. Best seller Mau tahu seberapa produktifnya dia? Catat saja, sewaktu masih bernama Rosalyn Rushbrook dia menghasilkan 9 buah buku yang umumnya berisi isu agama. Dan satu volume buku kumpulan puisi. Lalu selepas hijrah ke Islam, dia menghasilkan sekitar 30 buah buku. Saat ini dia memiliki 9 buah buku yang masih dalam proses penerbitan. Dia juga menulis berbagai artikel di majalah maupun koran yang berkaitan dengan Islam dan Muslim. Salah satu sumbangannya yang paling penting bagi komunitas Islam adalah The Muslim Marriage Guide (Petunjuk Pernikahan bagi Muslim). Buku itu menjadi rujukan dan direkomendasikan, tidak saja untuk pasangan yang akan menikah namun juga bagi mereka yang telah lama mengarungi bahtera rumah tangga. Bagi kalangan non Muslim, terutama yang sedang mendalami Islam, tentu saja buku Ruqayyah menjadi referensi yang sangat berharga. Dalam buku yang bernilai tinggi itu dia menggambarkan kehidupan Nabi Muhammad SAW dan para sahabatnya dilengkapi dengan petunjuk, tatacara dan hukum perkawinan. Tak hanya dia juga menguraikan bagaimana pertalian suami istri dalam hal warisan dan sejenisnya. Jadi sangat terpadu dan lengkap. Ruqayyah pernah diundang oleh Hodder Headlines untuk menulis buku Islam for the World Faiths (Islam bagi Penganut Agama se-Dunia). Saat ini buku itu telah dicetak sebanyak tiga kali dan termasuk salah satu buku best seller. Tak hanya buku-buku kategori モberatヤ, dia juga menulis buku-buku tentang bimbingan konseling bagi remaja Islam. Juga ada beberapa buku saku, antara lain; a Guide for Visitors to Mosques, a Marriage Guidance booklet, Muslim Womenメs Helpline. Bukunya di Indonesia banyak diterbitkan oleh Mizan. Misalnya Menciptakan Surga Rumah Tangga. Lalu buku bimbingan untuk remaja berjudul Menyentuh Hati Remaja. Buku itu mengulas seputar solusi untuk mengatasi problema-problema remaja. モMengapa hidup kita di dunia ini kadang-kadang berlalu dalam keadaan sulit. Ada cerita terkenal tentang seorang petani Afrika yang menanam rami. Ia harus menanamnya dalam keadaan yang sulit, dengan kondisi tanah yang mematahkan punggung dan dengan sedikit hujan untuk menyiraminya. Ketika ia pindah ke tempat yang iklimnya lebih bersahabat, ia membawa beberapa tanaman rami tersebut, dengan pikiran bahwa tanamana ini akan mudah tumbuh di tempat yang baru. Ya, tanaman itu memang tumbuh, besar, hijau dan subur; tetapi ketika ia mencabut batang itu untuk mengeluarkan seratnya, ternyata batangnya tidak berisi serat kecuali ampas. Tanaman itu memerlukan kondisi sulit untuk mengembangkan kekuatan batangnya,ヤ tulis Ruqayyah dalam buku bimbingan remajanya, dengan perumpamaan yang gampang dimengerti remaja dan juga memberi motivasi hidup. Silabus Islam モSaya juga diminta menulis buku teks yang dipakai secara luas di Inggris selama hampir 20 tahun. Buku-buku teks itu dipakai oleh kalangan pribadi, muallaf, dan pelajar-pelajar sekolah umum dan madrasah. Tidak saja di Inggris tapi juga di beberapa negara lainnya,ヤ begitu katanya. Ya, memang Ruqayyah juga sibuk menulis buku-buku teks yang banyak dijadikan rujukan. Ia membantu mengembangkan silabus bagi pelajar sekolah agama, bekerjasama dengan dinas pendidikan setempat. Silabusnya tergolong unik, dibuat khusus agar pelajar mandiri. Jadi, tanpa guru atau fasilitas tetap bisa jalan. Silabusnya dirancang untuk pelajar sekolah dasar hingga perguruan tinggi. Menariknya lagi, bisa dipakai untuk pendidikan formal, non formal, misal di rumah, bahkan juga di penjara. Pokoknya untuk dimana saja. Menjadi tutor jarak jauh (distance learning) untuk Asosiasi Peneliti Muslim (AMR) adalah aktifitas lainnya. Aktifitas mengajarnya juga padat. Banyak negara telah disambanginya, diantaranya AS, Kanada, Denmark, Swedia, Finlandia, Irlandia dan Singapura. Ruqayyah juga mengajar di beberapa universitas yang ada di Inggris seperti Oxford, Cambridge Edinburg, Glasgow dan Manchester. Juga mengajar di School of Oriental and Arabic Studies di London. Atas aktifitas dan jasanya itu ia menerima Muhammad Iqbal Award tahun 2001 atas kreatifitasnya dalam mengembangkan pembelajaran Islam. Dialah muslim pertama Inggris yang pernah menerima anugerah bergengsi tersebut. Tak hanya itu, Maret 2004 Ruqayyah terpilih sebagai salah satu dari 100 wanita berprestasi di dunia. Dalam ajang pemilihan Daily Mailメs Real Women of Achievement, dia termasuk satu dari tujuh orang wanita berprestasi dalam kategori keagamaan. Menulis dan Terus Menulis Majalah Islam, Emel pernah menanyakan adakah ia merasa lelah dengan seabrek aktifitasnya itu serta bagaimana membagi waktu menulis dan mengurus rumah tangga, misalnya di kesibukannya dengan para cucunya. モSaya sangat ketat dengan waktu. Bertahun-tahun saya menjalani itu dan sudah jadi irama hidup saya, hingga semua jadi mudah. Saya biasanya menulis malam hari. Kala semua telah tidur, hingga tak ada yang mengganggu saya. Jam 4 pagi saya bangun untuk shalat subuh. Selepas itu saya tidur sejenak hingga jam 8 pagi. Beraktifitas lagi dan siangnya saya ambil waktu untuk istirahat,ヤ ujarnya. モKerja saya sehari-hari ya menulis. Kini ada lebih dari 40 buku telah diterbitkan. Belum lama saya telah menyelesaikan satu manuskrip yang sangat tebal tentang Kehidupan Rasulullah SAW. Buku berjudul モThe Life of Prophet Muhammadヤ itu diterbitkan oleh Islamic Research Institute of Islamabad tahun 2006 silam,ヤ katanya. Tentang pembajakan buku-buku, Ruqayyah mengaku sedih dengan tingginya kasus pembajakan buku terutama di negara-negara Islam. モKenyataan saat ini banyak buku-buku Islam yang dibajak dan pembajaknya adalah orang Islam sendiri. Sedih bukan? モ ujarnya risau. Tentang Yesus Dia memiliki pengetahuan Kristen begitu mendalam. Dengan pengetahuannya itu Ruqayyah bergerak atas inisiatif sendiri mencari kebenaran berdasar kajian-kajian ilmiahnya. Namun akhirnya dia meninggalkan agamanya itu setelah bergulat bertahun-tahun dalam pencarian atas pertanyaan-pertanyaannya tentang konsep teologi Trinitas. Dia tak menemukan apa-apa. Jadi Ruqayyah memeluk Islam murni berdasar latar belakang pengetahuannya dan kajian mendalam tentang ajaran ketuhanan, baik dalam Islam dan Kristen. Seperti kebanyakan muallaf lainnya, dia menyebut dirinya telah モkembaliヤ menjadi Muslim. Kini dia memperjuangkan Islam lewat tulisan dan buku-bukunya. Dalam sebuah wawancara dengan sebuah media, dia ditanya perihal konsep Islam tentang Nabi Isa yang dalam ajaran Kristen disebut Yesus. モDi negara Barat ada ajaran ilmu etika berinti pada cinta dan kasih Tuhan dan tolong menolong sesama manusia. Itu semua diajarkan juga oleh semua nabi termasuk di dalamnya, tentu saja, Nabi Muhammad SAW. Kami orang Islam juga meyakini Nabi Isa sebagai salah satu nabi yang diutus Allah,ヤ kata Ruqayyah. モSebelum Nabi Isa datang, nabi-nabi terdahulu membawa ajaran Yahudi. Kami juga beriman dengan nabi-nabi terdahulu yang diutus kepada umat-umat sebelum Islam datang, Yahudi adalah salah satu agama samawi juga. Nabi Isa datang membawa ajaran Kristen itu kami yakni juga. Kemudian Nabi Muhammad diutus Allah membawa ajaran Islam dan tugas Isa AS telah selesai, Jadi tidak seperti dipahami ajaran Kristen dengan konsep Trinitasnya yang menyatakan Yesus itu anak Tuhan. Dia memang dilahirkan dari seorang ibu, Maryam. Tanpa ayah. Jadi jangan lantas disebut sebagai anak Tuhan. Itu kuasa Allah. Jika Allah katakan モjadiヤ, maka jadilah,ヤ imbuhnya lagi. Apakah Nabi Muhammad diutus karena misi Nabi Isa dianggap telah gagal? Demikian cocoran pertanyaan menohok media tersebut. モKami tidak beriman dengan itu, bahwa misi Nabi Isa gagal. Kami beriman, dia (Isa AS) adalah salah satu utusan Allah yang terbaik bagi umatnya. Contoh dan tunjuk ajarnya ditiru oleh jutaan pengikutnya kala itu. Jika kemudian, umatnya rusak, itu bukannya karena ajaran atau misi Isa AS itu rusak lantas dikatakan gagal. Lalu untuk menyelamatkan umatnya, menghapus dosa umatnya, Isa digambarkan (dalam Kristen) mengorbankan dirinya dengan disalib. Tidak begitu. Inilah yang saya katakana ajaran Kristen telah menyimpang dari aslinya,ヤ terangnya. Cyber counsellor Salain menulis, kesibukan lainnya adalah sebagai seorang konselor. Melalui internet, ia aktif menjawab dan membantu konseling. モKegiatan lain saya adalah mengasuh bimbingan konseling online melalui e-mail hingga dijuluki sebagai cyber councellor. Tiap hari sedikitnya ada 50 e-mail yang saya terima. Kebanyakan berasal dari orang-orang minta nasehat, karena masalah budaya, perkawinan, dan bahkan masalah ketuhanan. Kebanyakan dari mereka adalah orang-orang yang dalam masa pencarian, mereka ingin tahu apa itu Islam. Bahkan ada juga dari orang yang bermaksud menyerang Islam. Kami saling bertukar pendapat. Banyak juga e-mail berisi pengaduan-pengaduan yang sifatnya sangat pribadi. Saya ini persis seperti モibu atau tanteヤ bagi mereka dalam menyelesaikan persoalan-persoalan pribadi,ヤ ungkap Ruqayyah senang. Begitupun dia mengaku sedikit sedih dengan kenyataan masih banyak kalangan Islam yang bertingkah laku kurang baik. Tidak Islami. Hingga merusak wajah Islam sendiri. モSebagai contoh di Barat, banyak anak-anak muda Arab dan Asia yang bergaul bebas dengan gadis-gadis kulit putih tanpa memperhatikan kaedah Islam. Sedihnya lagi, ada yang sampai mengandung tanpa ikatan agama. Seringnya si wanita kemudian masuk Islam. Memang baik, tapi saya kira ini bukan jalan menuju Islam yang benar,ヤ keluhnya. Begitulah, Ruqayyah kini mengisi hari tuanya di sudut kota London dengan menulis, mengasuh para cucunya, disamping juga berbagi ilmu keislamannya dengan non muslim melalui dialog antar umat beragama. Dia menyisihkan waktunya berkunjung ke sekolah-sekolah dan gereja untuk menjelaskan Islam dan memberikan pengetahuan dasar-dasar Islam. Dia berjuang keras menyadarkan berbagai pihak dengan berbagai latar kehidupan yang berbeda agar dapat saling menghargai. [Zulkarnain Jalil/www.hidayatullah.com]
          BUDI DAYA SRIKAYA        



Srikaya Persiapan Lahan Unggulan



Syarat Tumbuh
Srikaya tumbuh di daerah tropik pada ketinggian sampai 1.000 m dpl, dan memiliki reputasi, terutama di India, berkat sifatnya sebagai tanaman yang bandel dan tahan kekeringan. Alasan ini hanya sebagian benar. Walaupun periode istirahat dan luruhnya daun masih memungkinkan pohon sarikaya bertahan terhadap musim kering yang hebat, pohon ini memerlukan kelembapan yang memadai selama pertumbuhannya, dan sangat responsif terhadap penambahan pengairan. Pentingnya kelembapan tampak dari kenyataan bahwa baik di India maupun di Asia Tenggara terbentuknya buah dihambat oleh permulaan adanya hujan, jadi pembungaan juga akan terhambat. Walaupun tanaman ini tumbuh pada tipe-tipe tanah yang kisarannya luas, dari mulai tanah berpasir sampai tanah liat berlempung (clay loam), hasil yang lebih tinggi dan lebih konsisten tampaknya hanya dapat dicapai jika pohon ditanam pada tanah berpasir atau tanah liat berpasir. Selanjutnya pertumbuhan vegetatifnya dapat pula diatur lebih mudah lagi melalui pengairan dan pemupukan. Pada tipe tanah yang lebih berat dan lebih sulit dikeringkan, genangan air merupakan penyebab utama rontoknya bunga dan berkurangnya pembentukan buah. Pada tanah yang dangkal, penimbunan akan memperbaiki kedalaman tanah dan drainase, serta pemberian mulsa dapat memacu perkembangan perakaran yang dapat memperoleh hara dari permukaan tanah.
Pedoman Budidaya
Perbanyakan dan penanaman Buah nona (Annona) biasa disambungkan ke batang bawah sarikaya yang ditanam dari benih Batang bawah sarikaya cenderung menurunkan ukuran pohon. Cara yang paling umum digunakan adalah sambungan pecut (whip grafting), sambungan, pecut dan lidah (whip and tongue grafting), dan sambungan celah (cleft grafting). Persentase keberhasilannya biasanya tinggi, jika penyambungan dilakukan pada awal keluarnya getah setelah peristirahat. Di Filipina dianjurkan ‘patch budding sebelum rontoknya daun, yaitu pada musim sejuk dan kering (bulan November-Februari). Penampilan batang atas di atas batang bawah yang berasal dari semai sangat bervariasi, bergantung kepada kecepatan tumbuh, kerentanan terhadap genangan, gangguan air, dan serangan layu bakteri. Perbanyakan kultivar-kultivar sarikaya tanpa penyambungan atau dengan batang bawah asal-klon akan mengurangi variabilitas tersebut di atas. Walaupun begitu, kini perbanyakan melalui stek, cangkokan, dan kultur jaringan belum berhasil dengan memuaskan. Jarak tanam yang kini digunakan berkisar antara 5 m x 3 m dan 4 m x 3 m untuk sarikaya. Tata laksana Dimulainya belajar berbuah untuk sebatang pohon diperlukan untuk melatih pembuahan yang lebat tanpa rantingnya patah. Untuk pertumbuhan pohon yang subur (terutama kultivarkultivar ‘cherimoya’), bentuk pohon yang paling cocok adalah bentuk piala terbuka (open goblet). Jika pertumbuhan lebih lemah, dikehendaki pohon yang cabang-cabang utamanya berada di tengah. Pemangkasan formatif (formative pruning) hendakjiya dilaksanakan pada masa istirahat. Di Thailand, sarikaya dipermuda setiap tahun agar kualitas buahnya terjamin. Cabang-cabang lateral yang menjadi lemah setelah berbuah hendaknya dipotong dan tunas-tunas pengganti yang lebih subur akan muncul. Pohon dipangkas ketika daundaunnya persis akan luruh, yang akan meningkat ke pertumbuhan awal lagi. Pertumbuhan baru harus ditunjang oleh pengairan sampai tiba awal musim hujan. Dengan cara ini masa panen dapat diajukan. Untuk memperbaiki pembentukan buah mungkin dapat dilakukan pelepasan sejumlah besar kumbang penyerbuk ke pohon pada hari yang kondusif untuk pembentukan buah. Penyerbukan dengan bantuan tangan juga sangat efektif dalam meningkatkan terbentuknya buah dan hasil buah. DI Kalifornia, praktek ini merupakan alat utama dalam mencapai hasil tinggi secara konsisten. Teknik-teknik untuk penyerbukan dengan bantuan tangan pada bunga ‘atemoya’ meliputi pemindahan serbuk sari yang sebelumnya telah dikumpulkan, ke kepala putik dengan menggunakan kuas kecil, atau menggunakan pengepul (piffer.r), atau pistol penyerbuk (pollination guns) untuk meniupkan sezbuk sari ke atas kepala putik. Pistol penyerbuk ‘persimon’ buatan Jepang terbukti sangat efektif di Kalifornia. Dengan kultivar yang tinggi produksinya, seperti ‘African Pride’, mungkin diperlukan sedikit pengurangan jumlah buah untuk mengatur muatan pohon dan agar besarnya buah dapat dipertahankan.
          PROSPEK GAHARU 2012        
GAHARU, AROMATIK TERMAHAL DI DUNIA


Gaharu adalah bahan aromatik termahal di dunia. Harga gaharu kualitas baik di tingkat konsumen di pasar internasional, sekitar US $ 5 sd. 15 per gram, (Rp 45.000,- sd. 135.000,-). Sedemikian tingginya nilai produk gaharu, hingga penjualannya menggunakan bobot gram. Bukan ons atau kg. Gaharu adalah bahan parfum, kosmetik dan obat-obatan (farmasi). Parfum diperoleh dari hasil ekstraksi resin dan kayunya. Gaharu sudah dikenal sebagai komoditas penting, semenjak jaman Mesir Kuno. Mumi mesir, selain diberi rempah-rempah (kayumanis, cengkeh), juga diberi cendana dan gaharu. Dalam injil, disebutkan bahwa kain kafan Yesus (Isa Al Masih), diberi Aloe. Istilah ini bukan mengacu ke Aloe vera (lidah buaya), melainkan kayu gaharu.

Itulah sebabnya kayu gaharu juga disebut sebagai aloeswood (kayu aloe). Nama dagang lainnya adalah agarwood, heartwood, dan eaglewood. Di pasar internasional, gaharu murni diperdagangkan dalam bentuk kayu, serbuk dan minyak (parfum). Kayu gaharu bisa dijadikan bahan kerajinan bernilai sangat tinggi, atau untuk peralatan upacara keagamaan. Serbuk gaharu digunakan untuk dupa/ratus, dan minyaknya merupakan parfum kelas atas. Serbuk gaharu sebagai dupa akan dibakar langsung dalam ritual keagamaan. Baik Hindu, Budha, Konghucu, Thao, Shinto, Islam dan Katolik. Kayu gaharu disebut sebagai kayu para dewa. Aroma gaharu karenanya dipercaya mampu menyucikan altar dan peralatan peribadatan lainnya.

Selain itu dupa gaharu juga dimanfaatkan untuk mengharumkan ruangan, rambut dan pakaian para bangsawan. Aroma gaharu akan digunakan sebagai aromaterapi di spa-spa kelas atas. Selain untuk ritual keagamaan, parfum dan kosmetik, produk gaharu juga sering dikaitkan dengan hal-hal yang berbau mistik. Baik pemanfaatannya, terlebih lagi proses pencariannya dari alam. Pengambilan gaharu dari hutan, memang selalu dilakukan secara tradisional, dengan berbagai ritual dan kebiasaan setempat. Pencarian gaharu di lokasi sulit, harus menggunakan pesawat terbang atau helikopter. Beberapa kali pesawat terbang dan heli pencari gaharu, hilang di hutan belantara di Kalimantan, hingga memperkuat kesan mistis produk gaharu.

# # #

Gaharu adalah getah (resin, gubal) dari pohon genus Aquilaria, yang tumbuh di hutan belantara India, Asia Tenggara (termasuk Indonesia) dan Cina Selatan. Sampai saat ini, Indonesia masih merupakan pemasok produk gaharu terbesar di dunia. Meskipun populasi tumbuhan Aquilaria cukup besar, namun tidak semua pohon menghasilkan gaharu. Sebab resin itu baru akan keluar, kalau tanaman terinfeksi oleh kapang (fungus) Phialophora parasitica. Akibat infeksi, tanaman mengeluarkan getah yang aromanya sangat harum. Getah ini akan menggumpal di dalam batang kayu. Para pencari gaharu menyebut kayu dengan resin ini sebagai gubal. Tanaman Aquilaria yang tidak terinfeksi Phialophora parasitica, tidak akan beraroma harum.

Genus Aquilaria terdiri dari 22 spesies: A. (Aquilaria) agallocha; A. apiculata; A. baillonii; A. banaensis; A. beccariana; A. brachyantha; A. citrinicarpa; A. crassna; A. cumingiana; A. filaria; A.grandiflora; A. hirta; A. malaccensis; A. microcarpa; A. ophispermum; A. parvifolia; A. pentandra; A. rostrata; A. sinensis; A. subintegra; A. urdanetensis; A. yunnanensis. Dari 22 spesies itu, yang bisa terinfeksi kapang Phialophora parasitica hanya ada delapan spesies yakni: A. agallocha; A. crassna; A. grandiflora; A. malaccensis; A. ophispermum; A. pentandra; A. sinensis; dan Aquilaria yunnanensis. Dari delapan spesies itu, yang paling potensial menghasilkan gaharu adalah A. malaccensis dan A. agallocha.

Gaharu yang sekarang beredar di pasaran, semuanya berasal dari perburuan dari hutan. Para pencari gaharu, kadang-kadang tidak membedakan, mana kayu yang ada gubalnya, dan mana yang tidak. Hingga semua pohon Aquilaria yang dijumpai akan ditebang. Akibatnya, populasi kayu Aquilaria terus terkikis dan makin langka. Dalam pertemuan ke 13 Convention on International Trade in Endangered Species of Wild Fauna and Flora (CITES CoP 13) di Bangkok, Thailand, 2 -14 Oktober 2004, genus Aquilaria telah dimasukkan dalam apendik II. Hingga pengambilan gaharu dari alam, sebenarnya dilarang. Tetapi karena tingginya nilai gaharu, maka pencarian gaharu dari hutan terus berlangsung tanpa bisa dicegah.

Genus Aquilaria adalah pohon dengan tinggi mencapai 20 m dan diameter batang 60 cm, yang tumbuh di hutan hujan tropika basah, mulai dari ketinggian 0 sampai dengan 1.000 m. dpl. Aquilaria bisa hidup pada berbagai jenis tanah. Mulai dari tanah humus, berpasir, lempung, berkapur, sampai berbatu-batu. Gaharu termasuk tanaman yang tahan kekeringan, dan juga tahan hidup di bawah naungan. Tanaman yang masih muda, memang memerlukan banyak air, dan naungan. Biasanya Aquilaria tumbuh di bawah tajuk palem atau pakis-pakisan. Aquilaria berkembangbiak dari biji. Buah Aquilaria berupa polong yang keras, dengan panjang antara 2,5 sd. 3 cm. Biji mudah dikecambahkan di tempat yang lembap dan hangat, tetapi terlindung dari panas matahari.

# # #

Dalam kondisi optimum, pohon Aquilaria akan mampu tumbuh dengan sangat pesat. Yang dimaksud dengan kondisi optimum adalah, suhu udara, kelembapan, sinar matahari, air dan unsur haranya cukup. Meskipun Aquilaria tahan hidup di berbagai macam tanah, tetapi dia akan tumbuh optimal di tanah humus yang subur, dengan topsoil cukup tebal. Tidak semua Aquilaria yang tumbuh di hutan merupakah penghasil gaharu. Produk gaharu, baru akan terjadi, apabila kayu Aquilaria terinfeksi oleh kapang Phialophora parasitica. Tumbuhan Aquilaria yang tidak terinfeksi kapang Phialophora parasitica, hanya akan menjadi kayu biasa yang sama sekali tidak harum. Beda dengan cendana (Sandal Wood, Santalum album), yang kayunya memang sudah harum.

Untuk mempertahankan diri, tumbuhan Aquilaria yang sudah terinfeksi kapang Phialophora parasitica akan menghasilkan getah resin (jawa: blendok). Resin ini akan menggumpal dan membentuk gubal. Proses pembentukan gubal berlangsung sangat lambat. Bisa puluhan bahkan ratusan tahun. Resin dan bagian kayu yang terinfeksi inilah yang akan menghasilkan aroma harum yang tidak ada duanya di dunia. Aroma gaharu ini sedemikian khasnya hingga hampir tidak mungkin disintetis. Pembuatan gaharu sintetis, hasilnya akan lebih mahal dibanding dengan gaharu alam. Proses pembentukan gubal berlangsung sangat lama, juga merupakan salah satu penyebab tingginya produk gaharu.

Kapang genus Phialophora terdiri dari delapan spesies aktif: Phialophora americana, Phialophora bubakii, Phialophora europaea, Phialophora parasitica, Phialophora reptans, Phialophora repens, Phialophora richardsiae, dan Phialophora verrucosa. Dari delapan spesies itu, yang berfungsi menginfeksi kayu Aquilaria hanyalah kapang Phialophora parasitica. Spesies lainnya merupakan kapang patogen, yang bisa menginfeksi manusia dan menimbulkan gangguan penyakit. Malaysia dan Indonesia, sudah bisa mengisolasi kapang Phialophora parasitica, untuk diinokulasikan ke pohon Aquilaria.

Di Indonesia, penelitian gaharu antara lain dilakukan oleh Balitbang Botani/LIPI, Badan Litbang Departemen Kehutanan dan Universitas Mataram di Mataram, Lombok. Universitas Mataram, malahan sudah melakukan ujicoba penanaman gaharu, dan menginfeksinya dengan kapang Phialophora parasitica. Sayangnya, tanaman yang belum membentuk gubal itu sudah dicuri orang. Para pencuri ini beranggapan, bahwa kayu gaharu sama dengan cendana. Padahal cendana pun memerlukan waktu paling sedikit 30 tahun agar meghasilkan kayu dengan tingkat keharuman prima. Gaharu yang sudah terinfeksi ini, masih memerlukan waktu puluhan tahun agar gubalnya bisa dipanen.

# # #

Mengingat tingginya nilai gaharu, dan juga kelangkaannya, maka budidaya gaharu sudah semakin mendesak. Membuat hutan Aquilaria, bisa dilakukan dengan mudah. Sebab tumbuhan genus ini relatif mudah dikembangbiakkan dan toleran dengan lokasi tumbuh yang sangat ekstrim sekalipun. Mengisolasi kapang Phialophora parasitica juga sudah bisa dilakukan di laboratorium Universitas Mataram. Menginfeksi tumbuhan Aquilaria dengan kapang Phialophora parasitica juga sudah berhasil diketemukan metodenya. Yang menjadi masalah, untuk mengembangkannya dalam skala komersial, diperlukan jangka waktu lama. Gaharu kualitas baik, baru akan terbentuk setelah proses selama puluhan bahkan ratusan tahun.

Para pemilik modal, akan berpikir ulang kalau investasinya baru akan kembali pada puluhan bahkan ratusan tahun yang akan datang. Para pejabat di lingkup pemerintah daerah pun, juga akan menolak untuk merancang proyek yang tingkat keberhasilannya baru akan bisa diukur puluhan bahkan ratusan tahun kemudian. Belum lagi gangguan masyarakat yang tidak terlalu tahu tentang gaharu. Mereka menganggap bahwa tanaman Aquilaria yang sudah diinfeksi kapang Phialophora parasitica, akan segera bisa ditebang untuk diambil gaharunya. Ketidaktahuan masyarakat ini, juga disebabkan oleh sedikitnya publikasi tentang gaharu. Para wartawan yang mengenal gaharu, jumlahnya juga masih sangat sedikit.

Dalam situasi seperti ini, pencarian gaharu di hutan menjadi satu-satunya alternatif. Di Papua, pencarian gaharu bahkan dilakukan oleh para pengusaha dengan cara yang sangat tidak bermoral. Para pengusaha tahu bahwa masyarakat Papua, sudah kecanduan minuman keras. Hanya dengan disodori beberapa kaleng bir, mereka sudah bersedia untuk mencari gaharu. Apabila gaharu sudah diperoleh, para pengusaha pun menawarkan perempuan kepada penemu gaharu. Perempuan-perempuan malang ini didatangkan dari Jawa, kebanyakan dengan cara ditipu untuk dicarikan pekerjaan yang layak di Freeport atau perusahaan HPH. Setibanya di Papua, mereka hanya dijadikan umpan memperoleh gaharu.
          WAKTU-WAKTU TERKABULNYA DO'A        
Waktu-Waktu Terkabulnya Do'a
Sungguh berbeda Allah Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala dengan makhluk-Nya. Dia Maha Pemurah lagi Maha Penyayang. Lihatlah manusia, ketika ada orang meminta sesuatu darinya ia merasa kesal dan berat hati. Sedangkan Allah Ta’ala mencintai hamba yang meminta kepada-Nya. Sebagaimana perkataan seorang penyair:
الله يغضب إن تركت سؤاله وبني آدمحين يسأل يغضب
“Allah murka pada orang yang enggan meminta kepada-Nya, sedangkan manusia ketika diminta ia marah”
Ya, Allah mencintai hamba yang berdoa kepada-Nya, bahkan karena cinta-Nya Allah memberi ‘bonus’ berupa ampunan dosa kepada hamba-Nya yang berdoa. Allah Ta’ala berfirman dalam sebuah hadits qudsi:
يا ابن آدم إنك ما دعوتني ورجوتني غفرت لكعلى ما كان منك ولا أبالي
“Wahai manusia, selagi engkau berdoa dan berharap kepada-Ku, aku mengampuni dosamu dan tidak aku pedulikan lagi dosamu” (HR. At Tirmidzi, ia berkata: ‘Hadits hasan shahih’)
Sungguh Allah memahami keadaan manusia yang lemah dan senantiasa membutuhkan akan Rahmat-Nya. Manusia tidak pernah lepas dari keinginan, yang baik maupun yang buruk. Bahkan jika seseorang menuliskan segala keinginannya dikertas, entah berapa lembar akan terpakai. Maka kita tidak perlu heran jika Allah Ta’ala melaknat orang yang enggan berdoa kepada-Nya. Orang yang demikian oleh Allah ‘Azza Wa Jalla disebut sebagai hamba yang sombong dan diancam dengan neraka Jahannam. Allah Ta’ala berfirman:
ادْعُونِي أَسْتَجِبْ لَكُمْ إِنَّالَّذِينَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ عَنْ عِبَادَتِي سَيَدْخُلُونَ جَهَنَّمَ دَاخِرِينَ
“Berdoalah kepadaKu, Aku akan kabulkan doa kalian. Sungguh orang-orang yang menyombongkan diri karena enggan beribadah kepada-Ku, akan dimasukkan ke dalam neraka Jahannam dalam keadaan hina dina” (QS. Ghafir: 60)
Ayat ini juga menunjukkan bahwa Allah Maha Pemurah terhadap hamba-Nya,karena hamba-Nya diperintahkan berdoa secara langsung kepada Allah tanpa melalui perantara dan dijamin akan dikabulkan.
BerdoaDi Waktu Yang Tepat
Diantara usaha yang bisa kita upayakan agar doa kita dikabulkan oleh Allah Ta’ala adalah dengan memanfaatkan waktu-waktu tertentu yang dijanjikan oleh Allah bahwa doa ketika waktu-waktu tersebut dikabulkan. Diantara waktu-waktu tersebut adalah:

1. Sepertiga Malam.

Rasulullah saw. bersabda: “Keadaan yang paling dekat antara Tuhan dan hambanya adalah di waktu tengah malam akhir. Jika kamu mampu menjadi bagian yang berdzikir kepada Allah, maka kerjakanlah pada waktu itu.” Dari Jabir berkata, Rasulullah saw. bersabda: “Sesungguhnya bagian dari malam ada waktu yang apabila seorang hamba muslim meminta kebaikan kepada Allah dan sesuai dengan waktu itu, pasti Allah mengabulkannya.” Imam Ahmad menambah:“Itu terjadi di setiap malam.”

Allah Ta’ala mencintai hamba-Nya yang berdoa disepertiga malam yang terakhir.
Allah Ta’ala berfirman tentang ciri-ciri orang yang bertaqwa, salah satunya:
وَبِالْأَسْحَارِ هُمْيَسْتَغْفِرُون

“Ketika waktu sahur(akhir-akhir malam), mereka berdoa memohon ampunan”

(QS. Adz Dzariyat: 18)

Sepertiga malam yang paling akhir adalah waktu yang penuh berkah, sebab pada saat itu Rabb kita Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala turun ke langit dunia dan mengabulkan setiap doa hamba-Nya yang berdoa ketika itu. Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam:

ينزل ربنا تبارك وتعالى كل ليلة إلى السماء الدنيا ، حين يبقى ثلث الليلالآخر، يقول : من يدعوني فأستجيب له ، من يسألني فأعطيه ، من يستغفرني فأغفر له

“Rabb kita turun kelangit dunia pada sepertiga malam yang akhir pada setiap malamnya. Kemudian berfirman: ‘Orang yang berdoa kepada-Ku akan Ku kabulkan, orang yang meminta sesuatu kepada-Ku akan Kuberikan, orang yang meminta ampunan dari-Ku akan Kuampuni‘”

(HR. Bukhari no.1145,Muslim no. 758)

Namun perlu dicatat,sifat ‘turun’ dalam hadits ini jangan sampai membuat kita membayangkan Allah Ta’ala turun sebagaimana manusia turun dari suatu tempat ke tempat lain. Karena tentu berbeda. Yang penting kita mengimani bahwaAllah Ta’ala turun ke langit dunia, karena yang berkata demikian adalah Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam diberijulukan Ash shadiqul Mashduq (orang jujur yang diotentikasi kebenarannya oleh Allah), tanpa perlu mempertanyakan dan membayangkan bagaimana caranya. Dari hadits ini jelas bahwa sepertiga malam yang akhir adalah waktu yang dianjurkan untuk memperbanyak berdoa.

2. Saat Sujud.

Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam bersabda:
أقرب ما يكون العبد منربه وهو ساجد . فأكثروا الدعا

“Seorang hamba berada paling dekat dengan Rabb-nya ialah ketika ia sedang bersujud. Maka perbanyaklah berdoa ketika itu” (HR. Muslim, no.482)

3. Ketika Adzan Berkumandang.

Selain dianjurkan untuk menjawab adzan dengan lafazh yang sama, saat adzan dikumandangkan pun termasuk waktu yang mustajab untuk berdoa.
Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihiWasallam bersabda:
ثنتان لا تردان أو قلما تردان الدعاء عند النداء وعند البأس حين يلحم بعضهمبعضا
“Doa tidak tertolak pada dua waktu, atau minimal kecil kemungkinan tertolaknya. Yaitu ketika adzan berkumandang dan saat perang berkecamuk, ketika kedua kubu saling menyerang”

(HR. Abu Daud, 2540,Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani dalam Nata-ijul Afkar, 1/369, berkata:“Hasan Shahih”)

4. Antara Adzan dan Iqamat.

Waktu jeda antara adzan dan iqamah adalah juga merupakan waktu yang dianjurkan untuk berdoa, berdasarkan sabda Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam:
الدعاء لا يرد بين الأذان والإقامة
“Doa di antara adzan dan iqamah tidak tertolak” (HR. Tirmidzi, 212, ia berkata: “Hasan Shahih”)
Dengan demikian jelaslah bahwa amalan yang dianjurkan antara adzan dan iqamah adalah berdoa, bukan shalawatan, atau membaca murattal dengan suara keras, misalnya dengan menggunakan mikrofon. Selain tidak pernah dicontohkan oleh Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihiWasallam, amalan-amalan tersebut dapat mengganggu orang yang berdzikir atau sedang shalat sunnah. Padahal Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam bersabda,
لا إن كلكم مناج ربه فلا يؤذين بعضكم بعضا ولا يرفع بعضكم على بعض في القراءةأو قال في الصلاة
“Ketahuilah, kalian semua sedang bermunajat kepada Allah, maka janganlah saling mengganggu satu sama lain. Janganlah kalian mengeraskan suara dalam membaca Al Qur’an,’ atau beliau berkata, ‘Dalam shalat’,” (HR. Abu Daud no.1332, Ahmad, 430, dishahihkan oleh Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani di Nata-ijul Afkar, 2/16).
Selain itu, orangyang shalawatan atau membaca Al Qur’an dengan suara keras diwaktu jeda ini, telah meninggalkan amalan yang di anjurkan olehRasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam, yaitu berdoa. Padahal ini adalah kesempatan yang bagus untuk memohon kepada Allah segala sesuatu yang ia inginkan. Sungguh merugi jika ia melewatkannya.
5. Ketika Bertemu Musuh.
Salah satu keutamaan pergi ke medan perang dalam rangka berjihad di jalan Allah adalah doa dari orang yang berperang di jalan Allah ketika perang sedang berkecamuk, diijabah olehAllah Ta’ala. Dalilnya adalah hadits berikut:

ثنتان لا تردان أو قلما تردان الدعاء عند النداء وعند البأس حين يلحم بعضهمبعضا

“Doa tidak tertolak pada dua waktu, atau minimal kecil kemungkinan tertolaknya. Yaitu ketika adzan berkumandang dan saat perang berkecamuk, ketika kedua kubu saling menyerang” (HR. Abu Daud, 2540, Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani dalam Nata-ijul Afkar,1/369, berkata: “Hasan Shahih”)

6. Ketika Hujan Turun.

Hujan adalah nikmat Allah Ta’ala. Oleh karena itu tidak boleh mencelanya. Sebagian orang merasa jengkel dengan turunnya hujan, padahal yang menurunkan hujan tidak lain adalah Allah Ta’ala. Oleh karena itu, daripada tenggelam dalam rasa jengkel lebih baik memanfaatkan waktu hujan untuk berdoa memohon apa yang diinginkan kepada AllahTa’ala:
ثنتان ما تردان : الدعاء عند النداء ، و تحت المطر
“Doa tidak tertolakpada 2 waktu, yaitu ketika adzan berkumandang dan ketika hujan turun”

(HR Al Hakim, 2534,dishahihkan Al Albani di Shahih Al Jami’, 3078)

7. Potongan Waktu Akhirdi Hari Jum’at.

Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihiWasallam bersabda,
أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ذكر يوم الجمعة ، فقال : فيه ساعة ، لايوافقها عبد مسلم ، وهو قائم يصلي ، يسأل الله تعالى شيئا ، إلا أعطاه إياه .وأشار بيده يقللها
“Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam menyebutkan tentang hari Jumat kemudian beliau bersabda: ‘Di dalamnya terdapat waktu. Jika seorang muslim berdoa ketika itu, pasti diberikan apa yang ia minta’. Lalu beliau mengisyaratkan dengan tangannya tentang sebentarnya waktu tersebut” (HR. Bukhari 935, Muslim 852dari sahabat Abu HurairahRadhiallahu’anhu)
Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani dalam Fathul Baari ketika menjelaskan hadits ini beliau menyebutkan 42 pendapat ulama tentang waktu yang dimaksud. Namun secara umum terdapat 4 pendapat yang kuat.
Pendapat pertama, yaitu waktu sejak imam naik mimbar sampai selesai shalat Jum’at, berdasarkan hadits:
هي ما بين أن يجلس الإمام إلى أن تقضى الصلاة
“Waktu tersebut adalah ketika imam naik mimbar sampai shalat Jum’at selesai” (HR. Muslim,853 dari sahabat Abu Musa Al Asy’ari Radhiallahu’anhu).
Pendapat ini dipilih oleh Imam Muslim, An Nawawi, Al Qurthubi, Ibnul Arabi dan Al Baihaqi.

Pendapat kedua, yaitu setelah ashar sampai terbenamnya matahari. Berdasarkan hadits:
يوم الجمعة ثنتا عشرة يريد ساعة لا يوجد مسلم يسأل الله عز وجل شيئا إلا أتاهالله عز وجل فالتمسوها آخر ساعة بعد العصر
“Dalam 12 jam hariJum’at ada satu waktu, jika seorang muslim meminta sesuatu kepada Allah Azza WaJalla pasti akan dikabulkan. Carilah waktu itu di waktu setelah ashar” (HR.Abu Daud, no.1048 dari sahabat Jabir bin AbdillahRadhiallahu’anhu. Dishahihkan Al Albani di Shahih Abi Daud). Pendapat ini dipilih oleh At Tirmidzi, dan Ibnu Qayyim Al Jauziyyah. Pendapat ini yang lebih masyhur dikalangan para ulama.
Pendapat ketiga, yaitu setelah ashar, namun diakhir-akhir hari Jum’at. Pendapat ini didasari oleh riwayat dari Abi Salamah. Ishaq bin Rahawaih, At Thurthusi, Ibnul Zamlakani menguatkan pendapat ini.
Pendapat keempat, yang juga dikuatkan oleh Ibnu Hajar sendiri, yaitu menggabungkan semua pendapat yang ada. Ibnu‘Abdil Barr berkata: “Dianjurkan untuk bersungguh-sungguh dalam berdoa pada dua waktu yang disebutkan”. Dengan demikian seseorang akan lebih memperbanyak doanya di hari Jum’at tidak pada beberapa waktu tertentu saja. Pendapat ini dipilih oleh Imam Ahmad bin Hambal, Ibnu ‘Abdil Barr.
8. Doa Seseorang UntukSaudaranya Tanpa Sepengetahuan Saudaranya.
Dalam riwayat Imam Muslim dari Abu Darda’ berkata: “Rasulullah saw. bersabda: “Tiada seorang muslim yang berdoa bagi saudaranya tanpa sepengetahuan saudaranya itu, kecuali Malaikat berkata, bagimu seperti apa yang kamu doakan untuk saudaramu.” Dalam kesempatan yang lain Rasulullah saw. bersabda: “Doa seorang al-akh bagi saudaranya tanpa sepengetahuan dirinya tidak tertolak.”
9. Hendaknya KetikaTidur Dalam Kondisi Dzikir, Kemudian Ketika Bangun Malam Berdoa.
Dari Muadz bin Jabaldari Nabi saw. bersabda: “Tiada seorang muslim yang tidur dalam keadaan dzikir dan bersuci, kemudian ketika ia bangun di tengah malam, ia meminta kepada Allah suatu kebaikan dunia dan akhirat, kecuali Allah pasti mengabulkannya.”
10. Ketika berbuka puasa
Waktu berbuka puasa pun merupakan waktu yang penuh keberkahan, karena diwaktu ini manusia merasakan salah satu kebahagiaan ibadah puasa, yaitu diperbolehkannya makan dan minum setelah seharian menahannya, sebagaimana hadits:

للصائم فرحتان : فرحة عند فطره و فرحة عندلقاء ربه

“Orang yang berpuasa memiliki 2 kebahagiaan: kebahagiaan ketika berbuka puasa dan kebahagiaan ketika bertemu dengan Rabb-Nya kelak” (HR. Muslim,no.1151)

Keberkahan lain diwaktu berbuka puasa adalah dikabulkannya doa orang yang telah berpuasa,sebagaimana sabda Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam:

ثلاث لا ترد دعوتهم الصائم حتى يفطروالإمام العادل و المظلوم

‘”Ada tiga doa yang tidak tertolak. Doanya orang yang berpuasa ketika berbuka, doanya pemimpin yang adil dan doanya orang yang terzhalimi” (HR. Tirmidzi no.2528,Ibnu Majah no.1752, Ibnu Hibban no.2405, dishahihkan Al Albani di Shahih At Tirmidzi)

Oleh karena itu,jangan lewatkan kesempatan baik ini untuk memohon apa saja yang termasuk kebaikan dunia dan kebaikan akhirat. Namun perlu diketahui, terdapat doa yang dianjurkan untuk diucapkan ketika berbuka puasa, yaitu doa berbuka puasa. Sebagaimana hadits

كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذاأفطر قال ذهب الظمأ وابتلت العروق وثبت الأجر إن شاء الله

“Biasanya Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam ketika berbuka puasa membaca doa:

ذهب الظمأ وابتلت العروق وثبت الأجر إن شاء الله

/Dzahabaz zhamaa-u wabtalatil ‘uruqu wa tsabatal ajru insyaa Allah/

(‘Rasa haus telah hilang, kerongkongan telah basah, semoga pahala didapatkan. Insya Allah’)” (HR. Abu Daud no.2357, Ad Daruquthni 2/401,dihasankan oleh Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani di Hidayatur Ruwah, 2/232)

Adapun doa yang tersebar di masyarakat dengan lafazh berikut:

اللهم لك صمت و بك امنت و على رزقك افطرتبرحمتك يا ارحم الراحمين

adalah hadits palsu, atau dengan kata lain, ini bukanlah hadits. Tidak terdapat di kitab hadits manapun. Sehingga kita tidak boleh meyakini doa inisebagai hadits Nabi Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam.

Oleh karena itu, doa dengan lafazh ini dihukumi sama seperti ucapan orang biasa. Sama kedudukannya seperti kita berdoa dengan kata-kata sendiri. Sehingga doa ini tidak boleh dipopulerkan apalagi dipatenkan sebagai doa berbuka puasa.

Memang ada hadits tentang doa berbuka puasa dengan lafazh yang mirip dengan doa tersebut, semisal:

كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذاأفطر قال : اللهم لك صمت وعلى رزقك أفطرت فتقبل مني إنك أنت السميع العليم

“Biasanya RasulullahShallallahu’alaihi Wasallam ketika berbuka membaca doa: Allahumma laka shumtu wa ‘alaa rizqika afthartu fataqabbal minni,innaka antas samii’ul ‘aliim”

Dalam Al Futuhat Ar Rabbaniyyah (4/341), dinukil perkataan Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani: “Hadits ini gharib, dan sanadnya lemah sekali”. Hadits ini juga di-dhaif-kan oleh Al Albani di Dhaif Al Jami’ (4350). Atau doa-doa yang lafazh-nya semisal hadits ini semuanya berkisar antara hadits dhaif atau munkar.

11. Ketika malam lailatul qadar

Malam lailatul qadar adalah malam diturunkannya Al Qur’an.Malam ini lebih utama dari 1000 bulan. Sebagaimana firman Allah Ta’ala:

لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِشَهْرٍ

“Malam Lailatul Qadr lebih baik dari 1000 bulan” (QS. Al Qadr: 3)

Pada malam ini dianjurkan memperbanyak ibadah termasuk memperbanyak doa. Sebagaimana yang diceritakan oleh Ummul Mu’minin Aisyah Radhiallahu’anha:

قلت يا رسول الله أرأيت إن علمت أي ليلةليلة القدر ما أقول فيها قال قولي اللهم إنك عفو كريم تحب العفو فاعف عني

“Aku bertanya kepada Rasulullah: Wahai Rasulullah, menurutmu apa yang sebaiknya aku ucapkan jika aku menemukan malam Lailatul Qadar? Beliau bersabda: Berdoalah:

اللهم إنك عفو تحب العفو فاعف عني

Allahumma innaka‘afuwwun tuhibbul ‘afwa fa’fu ‘anni ['Ya Allah, sesungguhnyaengkau Maha Pengampun dan menyukai sifat pemaaf, maka ampunilah aku'']”(HR. Tirmidzi,3513, Ibnu Majah, 3119, At Tirmidzi berkata: “Hasan Shahih”)

Pada hadits ini Ummul Mu’minin ‘Aisyah Radhiallahu’anha meminta diajarkan ucapan yang sebaiknya diamalkan ketika malam Lailatul Qadar. Namun ternyata Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam mengajarkan lafadz doa. Ini menunjukkan bahwa pada malam Lailatul Qadar dianjurkan memperbanyak doa, terutama dengan lafadz yang diajarkan tersebut.

12. Ketika sebelum salam pada shalat wajib

Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam bersabda:

قيل يا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أيالدعاء أسمع قال جوف الليل الآخر ودبر الصلوات المكتوبات

“Ada yang bertanya: Wahai Rasulullah, kapan doa kita didengar oleh Allah?Beliau bersabda: “Diakhir malam dan diakhir shalat wajib” (HR. Tirmidzi, 3499)

Ibnu Qayyim Al Jauziyyah dalam Zaadul Ma’ad (1/305) menjelaskan bahwa yang dimaksud ‘akhir shalat wajib’ adalah sebelum salam. Dan tidak terdapat riwayat bahwa Nabi Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam dan para sahabat merutinkan berdoa meminta sesuatu setelah salam pada shalat wajib. Ahli fiqih masa kini, Syaikh Ibnu Utsaimin Rahimahullah berkata: “Apakah berdoa setelah shalat itu disyariatkan atau tidak? Jawabannya: tidakdisyariatkan. Karena Allah Ta’ala berfirman:

فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ فَاذْكُرُوااللَّهَ

“Jika engkau selesai shalat, berdzikirlah” (QS. An Nisa: 103). Allah berfirman‘berdzikirlah’, bukan ‘berdoalah’. Maka setelah shalat bukanlah waktu untuk berdoa, melainkan sebelum salam” (Fatawa Ibnu Utsaimin, 15/216).

Namun sungguh disayangkan kebanyakan kaum muslimin merutinkan berdoa meminta sesuatu setelah salam pada shalat wajib yang sebenarnya tidak disyariatkan, kemudian justru meninggalkan waktu-waktu mustajab yang disyariatkan yaitu diantara adzan dan iqamah, ketika adzan, ketika sujud dan sebelum salam.

13. Hari Rabu antara Dzuhur dan Ashar

Sunnah ini belum diketahui oleh kebanyakan kaum muslimin, yaitu dikabulkannya doa diantara shalat Zhuhur dan Ashar dihari Rabu. Ini diceritakan oleh Jabir bin Abdillah Radhiallahu’anhu:

أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم دعا في مسجدالفتح ثلاثا يوم الاثنين، ويوم الثلاثاء، ويوم الأربعاء، فاستُجيب له يوم الأربعاءبين الصلاتين فعُرِفَ البِشْرُ في وجهه قال جابر: فلم ينزل بي أمر مهمٌّ غليظ إِلاّ توخَّيْتُ تلك الساعة فأدعو فيهافأعرف الإجابة

“Nabi shalallahu ‘alaihi wasalam berdoa di Masjid Al Fath 3 kali,yaitu hari Senin, Selasa dan Rabu. Pada hari Rabu lah doanya dikabulkan, yaitu diantara dua shalat. Ini diketahui dari kegembiraan di wajah beliau. Berkata Jabir : ‘Tidaklah suatu perkara penting yang berat pada saya kecuali saya memilih waktu ini untuk berdoa,dan saya mendapati dikabulkannya doa saya‘”

Dalam riwayat lain:

فاستجيب له يوم الأربعاء بين الصلاتينالظهر والعصر

“Pada hari Rabu lah doanya dikabulkan, yaitu di antara shalat Zhuhur dan Ashar” (HR. Ahmad, no. 14603, Al Haitsami dalam Majma Az Zawaid, 4/15, berkata: “Semua perawinya tsiqah”, juga dishahihkan Al Albani di Shahih At Targhib, 1185)

14. Ketika Hari Arafah

Hari Arafah adalah hari ketika para jama’ah haji melakukan wukuf di Arafah,yaitu tanggal 9 Dzulhijjah. Pada hari tersebut dianjurkan memperbanyak doa,baik bagi jama’ah haji maupun bagi seluruh kaum muslimin yang tidak sedang menunaikan ibadah haji. Sebab Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam bersabda:

خير الدعاء دعاء يوم عرفة

“Doa yang terbaik adalah doa ketika hari Arafah” (HR. At Tirmidzi,3585. Di shahihkan Al Albani dalam Shahih AtTirmidzi)

15. Ketika Meminum Air Zam-zam

Rasulullah Shallallahu’alaihi Wasallam bersabda:

ماء زمزم لما شرب له

“Khasiat Air Zam-zam itu sesuai niat peminumnya” (HR. Ibnu Majah,2/1018. Dishahihkan Al Albani dalam Shahih IbniMajah, 2502)

Demikian uraian mengenai waktu-waktu yang paling dianjurkan untuk berdoa.Mudah-mudahan Allah Ta’ala mengabulkan doa-doa kita dan menerima amal ibadah kita.
          Jadilah Engkau Ahlul Mujahadah        
Ibnu Qayyim Al-Jauzi mengatakan, orang-orang yang berhak mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’ itu, tidak mudah. Tentu untuk mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’ itu memerlukan mujahadah dan tajarrud (totalitas). Mujahadah dengan segala jiwa dan raganya agar mencapai maqam yang hendak dituju. Tidak mungkin hanya dapat dicapai dengan bentuk raganya, tanpa jiwa dan bathinnya ikut bermujahadah.
Diantaranya, golongan pertama yang berpendapat, bahwa ibadah yang paling utama dan paling bermanfaat, ialah yang paling berat dan paling sulit atas jiwa. “Karena ia paling jauh dari hawa nafsu, dan merupakan hakikat ta’abud. Pahala diberikan berdasarkan kadar kesulitannya.” Seperti diriwayatkan dalam sebuah hadist, “Amal yang paling utama ialah yang paling sulit dan paling melarat.”
Mereka ini adalah ahlul mujahadah dan orang-orang yang mampu mengendalikan hawa nafsu. Di tengah-tengah beratnya godaan, yang terus-menerus dialami dengan segala bentuknya, dan mereka dapat selamat dari semua godaan, tanpa sedikitpun tersentuh oleh godaan dan hawa nafsu yang datang dari setan. Golongan ini, berkata, “Sesungguhnya jiwa hanya dapat lurus dengan ibadah yang sulit dan berat, karena jiwa mempunyai karakter malas, dan menyukai kerendahan dan kehinaan. Ia tidak dapat menjadi lurus, kecuali dengan melakukan hal-hal yang berat dan memikul kesulitan.”
Meninggalkan segala kenikmatan, kemewahan, angan-angan akan keindahan dunia, harta yang banyak , semuanya harus dipupus. Selain itu, harus meninggalkan orang-orang yang selalu menawarkan kenikmatan, keindahan, pangkat, serta buaian wanita-wanita yang cantik, dan dengan segala bujukan keindahan dan kenikmatan yang selalu ditawarkannya. Semuanya itu hanyalah akan mendera jiwa dan bathinnya,dan tak akan dapat membuat dirinya mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budi wa Iyyaka Nata’in”.
Tidak mungkin dapat mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’ bagi jiwa dan bathin orang-orang yang terus menerus hidupnya dipenuhi dengan khayalan dan dikotori oleh kehidupan dunia, yang tidak pernah henti-henti. Kehidupan dunia hanyalah ambisi orang-orang yang lalai, dan tidak menyukai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu”, karena hakikatnya mereka tidak lagi mempercayai janji dari Allah Azza Wa Jalla. Mereka ini hanyalah menjadi budak dunia, dan kemudian berwala’ (memberikan loyalitasnya) kepada hamba-hamba setan.
Bagi mereka yang menginginkan maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’, hanya dapat dicapai dengan melakukan hal-hal yang berat dan memikul kesulitan. Kesulitan dan beban berat yang harus dipikul, pasti akan bermunculan dalam kehidupan ini, terutama bagi mereka yang ingin mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’, karena tantangan dalam kehidupan jahiliyah, yang tak lagi mengenal batas-batas, yang sudah ditetapkan dalam Qur’an dan Sunnah. Kencintaan pada hawa nafsunya telah membawa mereka meninggalkan segala kebaikan yang bersifat fitrah yang diberikan oleh Allah Azza Wa Jalla kepada mereka.
Bagi mereka yang ingin menggapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu”, orientasi hidup mereka hanyalah mencari ridho Allah. Tidak mencari ridho makhluk termasuk manusia. Ketika, ibadah utama di masa jihad adalah mengutamakan jihad, dan meninggalkan wirid-wirid, seperti shalat malam, dan puasa sunah pada siang hari, bahkan sampai meninggalkan kesempurnaan shalat fardhu seperti dalam kondisi aman. Mereka pergi berjihad di jalan Allah Rabbul Alamin.
Karena mereka tahu bagi mereka yang memiliki maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’, nilai berjihad itu lebih utama, dan akan janji Allah Azza Wa Jalla, di mana akan memasukkan ke dalam surga-Nya, tanpa melalui hisab, bagi mereka yang mati syahid. Betapa indahnya kehidupan bakal digapai kelak di akhirat.
Bagi mereka yang ingin mendapatkan maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budi’, lebih menyukai bangun malam, melakukan shalatul lail, membaca Qur’an, berdo’a, berdzikir, beristighfar, meninggalkan segala urusan saat datangnya adzan, melaksanakan shalat fardhu dengan penuh ikhlas, dan pergi ke masjid-masjid shalat berjamaah. Mereka tetap shalat berjamaah dalam kondisi apapun. Tidak sekali-kali masbukh. Masjid sebagai ‘Baitullah’ lebih utama dari segalanya. Tidak berarti apapun baginya, kecuali hanya masjid yang berharga bagi kehidupannya, di mana setiap saat sesuai dengan ketentuan Rabbnya, dan selalu melaksanakannya dengan penuh keikhlasan dan kesungguhan.
Saat orang-orang membutuhkan pertolongan baik jabatan, fisik, maupun harta, maka ia akan segera memberikan pertolongan, dan berpikir panjang tentang pribadinya, dan mensegerakan kepentingan dari saudaranya yang tertimpa musibah.
Ketika membaca Qur’an, tak ada lagi yang diingatnya, karena Qur’an itu adalah ‘Kalamullah’, dan membaca dengan sepenuh hati, memahami makna-maknanya, dan berjanji melaksanakan semua perintah-Nya. Seperti generasi Salaf, yang terus melaksanakan apa saja, yang diperintahkan oleh Allah Azza Wa Jalla, sehingga mereka mendapatkan kemuliaan dan kejayaan.
Ketika, menjelang hari terakhir di bulan Ramadhan, ia tinggalkan semunya, dan beri’tikaf di masjid-masjid, dan hanya mengharapkan datangnya maghfirah dari Rabbnya. Tidak lagi menyibukkan diri dengan kehidupan dunia, yang justru akan merusak hari terakhir puasa, yang akan membawanya kepada golongan muttaqin.
Mencapai maqam ‘Iyyaka Na’budu’ sebuah perjuangan yang sangat berat bagi manusia. Karena manusia selalu digoda oleh hawa nafsunya, dan sifat malasnya untuk melakukan kebaikan dan mencintai Rabbnya.
Manusia jahiliyah hidupnya hanyalah dipenuhi dengan berebut sekerat kehidupan dunia, yang diakhirat menjadikan mereka golongan yang merugi. Wallahu’alam.
          JADILAH KITAB WALAU TANPA JUDUL        
Kun kitaaban mufiidan bila ‘unwaanan, wa laa takun ‘unwaanan bila kitaaban. Jadilah kitab yang bermanfaat walaupun tanpa judul. Namun, jangan menjadi judul tanpa kitab.
Pepatah dalam bahasa Arab itu menyiratkan makna yang dalam, terutama menyangkut kondisi bangsa saat ini yang sarat konflik perebutan kekuasaan dan pengabaian amanah oleh pemimpin-pemimpin yang tidak menebar manfaat dengan jabatan dan otoritas yang dimilikinya. Bangsa ini telah kehilangan ruuhul jundiyah, yakni jiwa ksatria. Jundiyah adalah karakter keprajuritan yang di dalamnya terkandung jiwa ksatria sebagaimana diwariskan pejuang dan ulama bangsa ini saat perjuangan kemerdekaan.
Semangat perjuangan (hamasah jundiyah) adalah semangat untuk berperan dan bukan semangat untuk mengejar jabatan, posisi, dan gelar-gelar duniawi lainnya (hamasah manshabiyah). Saat ini, jiwa ksatria itu makin menghilang. Sebaliknya, muncul jiwa-jiwa kerdil dan pengecut yang menginginkan otoritas, kekuasaan, dan jabatan, tetapi tidak mau bertanggung jawab, apalagi berkurban. Yang terjadi adalah perebutan jabatan, baik di partai politik, ormas, maupun pemerintahan. Orang berlomba-lomba mengikuti persaingan untuk mendapatkan jabatan, bahkan dengan menghalalkan segala cara. Akibatnya, di negeri ini banyak orang memiliki “judul”, baik judul akademis, judul keagamaan, judul kemiliteran, maupun judul birokratis, yang tanpa makna. Ada judulnya, tetapi tanpa substansi, tanpa isi, dan tanpa roh.
Padahal, ada kisah-kisah indah dan heroik berbagai bangsa di dunia. Misalnya, dalam Sirah Shahabah, disebutkan bahwa Said bin Zaid pernah menolak amanah menjadi gubernur di Himsh (Syria). Hal ini membuat Umar bin Khattab RA mencengkeram leher gamisnya seraya menghardiknya, “Celaka kau, Said! Kau berikan beban yang berat di pundakku dan kau menolak membantuku.” Baru kemudian, dengan berat hati, Said bin Zaid mau menjadi gubernur.
Ada lagi kisah lain, yaitu Umar bin Khattab memberhentikan Khalid bin Walid pada saat memimpin perang. Hal ini dilakukan untuk menghentikan pengultusan kepada sosok panglima yang selalu berhasil memenangkan pertempuran ini. Khalid menerimanya dengan ikhlas. Dengan singkat, ia berujar, “Aku berperang karena Allah dan bukan karena Umar atau jabatanku sebagai panglima.” Ia pun tetap berperang sebagai seorang prajurit biasa. Khalid dicopot “judul”-nya sebagai panglima perang. Namun, ia tetap membuat “kitab” dan membantu menorehkan kemenangan.
Ibrah yang bisa dipetik dari kisah-kisah tersebut adalah janganlah menjadi judul tanpa kitab; memiliki pangkat, tetapi tidak menuai manfaat. Maka, ruuhul jundiyah atau jiwa ksatria yang penuh pengorbanan harus dihadirkan kembali di tengah bangsa ini sehingga tidak timbul hubbul manaashib, yaitu cinta kepada kepangkatan, jabatan-jabatan, bahkan munafasah ‘alal manashib, berlomba-lomba untuk meraih jabatan-jabatan. Semoga.
          Miras Bebas, Maksiat dan Kejahatan Makin Bablas        



Bebas, Maksiat dan Kejahatan Makin Bablas
[Al Islam 589] Bukannya mencegah kemaksiatan, pemerintah malah memberikan jalan bagi suburnya kemaksiatan dan kerusakan di tengah masyarakat. Lihatlah, pemerintah justru mencabut perda yang melarang miras (minuman keras).

Setidaknya ada sembilan perda miras yang diminta untuk dicabut oleh kemendagri. Diantaranya, Perda Kota Tangerang No. 7/2005 tentang Pelarangan, Pengedaran, dan Penjualan Minuman Beralkohol; Perda Kota Bandung No. 11/2010 tentang Pelarangan, Pengawasan, dan Pengendalian Minuman Beralkohol; dan Perda Kabupaten Indramayu No. 15/2006 tentang Larangan Minuman Beralkohol.

Keputusan itu memicu protes dan penolakan dari banyak pihak. Keputusan pencabutan itu dianggap kontraproduktif terhadap upaya mengatasi kerusakan moralitas dan maraknya kejahatan di tengah masyarakat. Protes keras juga datang dari sejumlah Pemda yang telah mengeluarkan perda miras.

Melawan Hukum Lebih Tinggi?

Kemendagri beralasan pencabutan perda-perda miras itu karena menyalahi aturan yang lebih tinggi, yaitu Keppres No. 3 Tahun 1997 tentang Pengawasan dan Pengendalian Minuman Beralkohol. Sejak perda dinyatakan batal maka dalam waktu paling lama 15 hari harus dicabut dan tak diberlakukan. Seperti diberitakan pikiran-rakyat.com (31/11/11), melalui surat nomor: 188.34/4561/SJ tertanggal 16 November 2011, Mendagri meminta perda miras kabupaten Indramayu segera dicabut dalam waktu 15 hari sejak 16 November.

Alasan bertentangan dengan Keppres No. 3 Tahun 1997 itu terkesan dipaksakan. Keppres itu dikeluarkan pada era orde baru yang sarat masalah. Mestinya Keppres bermasalah itu yang harus dicabut. Sebab Keppres itulah yang justru menjadi biang kerok maraknya peredaran miras di tengah masyarakat. Apalagi adanya Keppres ini berarti menghalalkan perkara yang jelas-jelas diharamkan Allah SWT. Lebih tinggi mana hukum Allah SWT dibanding keputusan presiden? Mana yang lebih baik, hukum Allah SWT atau hukum jahiliyah yang bersumber dari hawa nafsu manusia yang rakus?

Motif Bisnis Haram

Aroma kuatnya pengaruh bisnis miras pun menyeruak. Sudah lama para pengusaha miras mengeluhkan kesulitan memasarkan produk mereka karena adanya perda pelarangan miras dan menambah jumlah produksi miras akibat pembatasan produksi. Padahal Indonesia dianggap pangsa pasar miras potensial. Menurut catatan Gabungan Industri Minuman Malt Indonesia (GIMMI) orang Indonesia mengkonsumsi 100 juta liter bir pertahun. Jumlah konsumen minuman keras domestik terus meningkat 3-4 % pertahun, belum lagi dengan bertambahnya kunjungan wisatawan asing. Maka pengusaha miras ingin agar pembatasan miras dilonggarkan dan kuota produksinya ditambah.

Keputusan kontroversial Kemendagri ini menjadi jalan bagi mulusnya bisnis miras itu. Selama ini yang pertama-tama menentang perda larangan miras adalah pengusaha miras. Perda miras kabupaten Indramayu misalnya, sempat digugat oleh kalangan pengusaha minuman beralkohol dan miras. Namun gugatan tersebut ditolak oleh MA.


Sumber Kejahatan

Pencabutan perda miras ini menambah keberpihakan pemerintah pada bisnis haram ini. Dua tahun silam pemerintah sudah menetapkan miras terbebas dari Pajak Pertambahan Nilai dan Pajak Penjualan atas Barang Mewah (PPN dan PPnBM). Hal ini menunjukkan lagi-lagi pemerintah lebih memikirkan kepentingan segelintir pengusaha bejad yang hanya memikirkan uang, dibanding keselamatan dan moralitas masyarakat. Padahal semuanya sudah tahu dan terbukti, miras pangkal berbagai macam kejahatan. Baru-baru ini, seorang ibu diperkosa di sebuah angkot di Depok, dan pelakunya diberitakan dalam keadaan mabuk. Kejahatan seperti ini sering terjadi. Polres Minahasa Utara mencatat, dari 969 kasus kejahatan dan KDRT sepanjang 2011 di wilayahnya dipicu oleh minuman keras (TRIBUNMANADO.CO.ID, 5/1/2012).

Polda Sulawesi Utara juga melaporkan sekitar 70 % tindak kriminalitas umum di Sulawesi Utara terjadi akibat mabuk setelah mengonsumsi miras. Kabid Humas Polda Sulut Ajun Komisaris Besar Benny Bela di Manado mengatakan, masih tingginya tindak kriminalitas di daerah itu disebabkan oleh minuman keras. Diperkirakan 65-70 % tindak kriminalitas umum di daerah itu akibat mabuk minuman keras. Selain itu sekitar 15 persen kecelakaan lalu lintas juga akibat pengaruh minuman keras. (lihat, kompas.com, 21/1/2011).

Miras juga menjadi pemicu beberapa tawuran massal seperti yang pernah terjadi di beberapa daerah dan hingga menyebabkan sejumlah korban tewas. Begitu juga tak sedikit orang yang tewas setelah menenggak miras.

Maka sungguh aneh bila pemerintah justru mencabut perda miras yang sebenarnya masih terlalu longgar itu. Padahal fakta yang ada sejak perda miras diberlakukan terjadi penurunan angka kriminalitas, bahkan sampai 80 % seperti di Bulukumba. Di Indramayu dan Tangerang penerapan perda miras berhasil mengurangi angka kriminalitas secara nyata.

Apalagi, perda-perda itu sebelumnya sudah dikonsultasikan ke tingkat provinsi dan bahkan ke Kemendagri dan dinilai tidak masalah. Perda anti miras itu didukung dan diterima oleh masyarakat. Perda itu juga dihasilkan melalui proses demokratis dan disetujui oleh DPRD setempat. Sekali lagi, pencabutan perda miras ini makin menunjukkan keanehan demokrasi. Kalau benar-benar memperhatikan suara rakyat seharusnya perda miras yang dihasilkan secara demokratis itu diterima. Kenapa malah ditolak dan dianggap tidak demokratis?

Aroma anti syariah Islam pun muncul dibalik ini . Mengingat selama ini, perda-perda seperti ini kerap digugat kelompok sekuler liberal karena dianggap kental dengan syariah Islam. Mereka menuding syariah Islam mengancam negara. Tudingan yang tidak masuk akal. Bagaimana mungkin syariah Islam yang bersumber dari Allah SWT yang Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang disebut membahayakan masyarakat? Bagaimana mungkin aturan Allah SWT yang melarang miras yang menjadi salah satu sumber kejahatan dianggap membahayakan masyarakat ?

Syariah Islam Membabat Miras, Menyelamatkan Umat

Islam dengan tegas mengharamkan khamr. Allah SWT berfirman:

يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالْأَنصَابُ وَالْأَزْلَامُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَانِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sesungguhnya (meminum) khamar, berjudi, berkorban untuk berhala, mengundi nasib dengan panah, adalah termasuk perbuatan syaitan. Maka jauhilah perbuatan-perbuatan itu agar kamu mendapat keberuntungan. (QS. al-Maidah [5]: 90)

Syaikh Ali ash-Shabuniy di dalam Tafsir ayat al-ahkam (I/562) menyatakan bahwa ayat berikutnya menyebutkan berbagai keburukan untuk mengisyaratkan bahaya yang besar dan kejahatan materi dari kriminalitas perjudian dan meminum khamr. Allah berfirman (yang artinya): Sesungguhnya syaitan itu bermaksud hendak menimbulkan permusuhan dan kebencian di antara kamu lantaran (meminum) khamar dan berjudi itu, dan menghalangi kamu dari mengingat Allah dan shalat; maka berhentilah kamu (TQS al-Maidah [5]:91)

Rasul saw. juga sudah memperingatkan:

« اِجْتَنِبُوْا الْخَمْرَ فَإِنَّهَا مِفْتَاحُ كُلِّ شَرٍّ »
Jauhilah khamr, karena sesungguhnya ia adalah kunci semua keburukan (HR. al-Hakim dan al-Baihaqi)

Islam memandang, meminum khamr merupakan kemaksiyatan besar dan pelakunya harus dijatuhi sanksi had. Had meminum khamr adalah dijilid empat puluh kali dan bisa ditambah. Ali bin Abi Thalib mengatakan:

« جَلَدَ النَّبِىُّ أَرْبَعِينَ وَجَلَدَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَرْبَعِينَ وَعُمَرُ ثَمَانِينَ وَكُلٌّ سُنَّةٌ »
Nabi saw menjilid (orang yang meminum khamr) 40 kali, Abu Bakar menjilidnya 40 kali dan Umar menjilidnya 80 kali, dan semua adalah sunnah (HR Muslim)


Islam juga mengharamkan semua hal yang terkait dengan khamr (miras), termasuk produksi, penjualan, kedai dan hasil darinya, dsb. Rasul saw bersabda:

« لَعَنَ اللَّهُ الْخَمْرَ وَلَعَنَ شَارِبَهَا وَسَاقِيَهَا وَعَاصِرَهَا وَمُعْتَصِرَهَا وَبَائِعَهَا وَمُبْتَاعَهَا وَحَامِلَهَا وَالْمَحْمُولَةَ إِلَيْهِ وَآكِلَ ثَمَنِهَ »
Allah melaknat khamr dan melaknat orang yang meminumnya, yang menuangkannya, yang memerasnya, yang minta diperaskan, yang membelinya, yang menjualnya, yang membawakannya, yang minta dibawakan, yang makan harganya (HR. Ahmad).

Karena itu sistem Islam akan melarang produksi khamr (miras), penjualannya, tempat-tempat yang menjualnya, peredarannya dsb. Orang yang melanggarnya berarti melakukan tindakan kriminal dan dia harus dikenai sanksi ta’zir.

Dengan semua itu, syariah Islam menghilangkan pasar miras, membabat produksi miras, penjualan, peredarannya dan tempat penjualannya di tengah masyarakat. Dengan itu Islam menutup salah satu pintu semua keburukan. Islam menyelamatkan masyarakat dari semua bahaya yang mungkin timbul karena khamr.

Wahai Kaum Muslim

Pencabutan perda miras ini menunjukkan kebobrokan pemerintah. Pemerintah justru telah memberikan jalan bagi maraknya kejahatan dan kemaksiatan di tengah masyarakat. Sekaligus semakin membuktikan bahwa masyarakat yang bebas dari bahaya khamr (miras) tidak akan terwujud dengan sistem kapitalisme demokrasi. Sistem Kapitalis-Demokrasi hanya memikirkan pemilik modal, hanya memikirkan perut dan materi segelintir pengusaha rakus. Sistem ini tidak akan memberikan kebaikan sedikitpun kepada manusia.

Bahaya khamr dan semua keburukan akibat khamr hanya akan bisa dihilangkan dari masyarakat dengan penerapan syariah Islam secara utuh. Karena itu impian kita akan masyarakat yang tenteram, bersih, bermartabat dan bermoral tinggi, hendaknya mendorong kita melipatgandakan perjuangan untuk menerapkan syariah Islam dalam bingkai Sistem Politik yang telah ditetapkan oleh Islam yaitu Khilafah ‘ala minhaj an-nubuwwah. Wallâh a’lam bi ash-shawâb. []

Komentar Al Islam:
BURT DPR: Proyek Toilet DPR Rp 2 M Bisa Dibatalkan (detik.com, 9/1/2012).

Komentar:

1. Innalillahi wa inna ilayhi rajiun, sampai urusan buang kotoran pun anggota parlemen masih juga mau bermewah-mewah, padahal di Indonesia masih ada tunawisma sebanyak 25.662 orang dan pengemis 175.478 orang.

2. Rencana itu menunjukkan sifat asli rakus kemewahan. Bila diributkan baru merasa malu, tapi bila tidak maka maju terus pantang mundur. Itulah produk sistem politik demokrasikapitalisme.

3. Politisi dan penguasa yang sederhana dan peduli kepentingan rakyat hanya bisa diwujudkan oleh sistem politik mengutamakan pemeliharaan urusan rakyat, itulah Sistem Islam


Hasil survei Lembaga Survei Indonesia (LSI) yang menempatkan kinerja lembaga penegakan hukum kurun waktu 2011 jeblok hingga 44 persen (inilah.com, 9/1/2012).

Komentar:

1. Hukum buatan manusia memang tidak pernah berpihak pada keadilan, melainkan kepada yang membayar.

2. Hanya hukum Islam yang menjamin keadilan sempurna bagi setiap manusia tanpa pandang bulu dan agama.
                  
SERANGAN DDoS, CYBERMOSLEM.NET MAMPU BERTAHAN
REP
Muhibbuddin Al Insaniyah
| 14 Agustus 2010 | 11:48
71
4
Nihil.

Sejak dirilis pada tanggal 1 Agusus 2010,Cybermoslem.net sudah dibanjiri dengan register-register baru yang semakin hari semakin melimpah. Dari banyaknya pengguna baru yang berbondong-bondong masuk, ternyata disinyalir oleh admin cybermoslem sendiri, ada sebuah “serangan rudal” dari “pesawat tak berawak” yang dikendalikan dari luar negeri, yang sengaja atau tidak memang hendak membuat rusuh suasana aksesing terhadap cybermoslem.

“…akhirnya CMnet lumpuh selama hampir semalaman (jum’at, 13 Agustus 2010). Setelah seharian di serang secara bertubi dengan sistem serangan ddos yang membuat jaringan kami menjadi sangat sibuk”, demikian menurut admin cybermoslem dalam blognya.

Serangan DoS (Denial of Service) adalah jenis serangan terhadap sebuah komputer atau server di dalam suatu jaringan internet dengan cara menghabiskan sumber (resource) yang dimiliki oleh komputer tersebut sampai komputer tersebut tidak dapat menjalankan fungsinya dengan benar sehingga secara tidak langsung mencegah pengguna lain untuk memperoleh akses layanan dari komputer yang diserang tersebut. Serangan DoS ini berlangsung satu lawan satu, satu penyerang melawan satu akun pengguna yang valid dan aktif, dengan penyerangnya menggunakan peralatan komputer yang canggih, serta dukungan host yang handal, sehingga target sasaran bisa kacau aksesingnya. Serangan DDoS ( Distribution DoS) merupakan serangan DoS yang “diselenggarakan” secara “rombongan” dan konspiratif menggunakan banyak komputer handal dan kuat, menyerang server sasaran, sehingga server “dipaksa” untuk tidak dapat memberikan pelayanan akses bagi pengguna.

Kondisi awal downtime sebenarnya sudah penulis rasakan dan terdeteksi oleh penulis pada sekitar lebih kurang jam 16.00 WIB, hari Jumat tanggal 13 Agutus 2010 kemarin, dan penulis seketika itu langsung memberikan sinyal “hati’hati” ke pihak admin bahwa ada “kemungkinan” upaya penyerangan oleh hacker ke server cybermoslem. Jawaban admin sangat sederhana, “Allah yang akan menolongnya“.

Situasi server lumpuh total terjadi semalaman dari mulai lebih kurang jam 19.30 WIB. Setelah sholat tarawih, penulis menutup akun di cybermoslem beberapa jam kemudian. Sebenarnya, pada Jum’at, 13 Agustus 2010, dari pagi sampai sore, akses ke cybermoslem.net masih stabil. Tetapi mulai malam sekitar jam 19.30 WIB lebih, pada saat pengguna dan saat sebagian besar member CMnet sedang sholat Tarawih. dan akses ke cybermoslem.net mulai ada kendala dan beberapa waktu kemudian lumpuh total.

Cybermoslem masih mampu tegak bertahan, tidak terjadi kehancuran dan kematian total, sehingga pada tanggal 14 Agustus 2010 sudah bisa normal kembali. Diperkirakan serangan akan berulang-ulang, tetapi Insya Allah, serangan DDoS dan serangan bentuk lainnya teramat berat dan kecil kemungkinan membunuh cybermoslem.

Memperhatikan berita di atas, penulis teringat serangan terhadap www.millatfacebook.com (jejaring sosial di Pakistan), yang sampai sekarang akhirnya web tersebut mengalami kelumpuhan dan tidak dapat diakses. Gambar di bawah ini adalah kondisi “bangkai” terakhir pada Sabtu, 14 Agutus 2010.

Kondisi "Bangkai" terakhir MillatFacebook.com. Adminnya masih berusaha hidup kembali.

Millatfacebook.com diciptakan oleh pemuda Pakistan, pada akhir Mei 2010 yang lalu, khusus untuk memberi alternatif bagi jejaring sosial mania di Pakistan dan penduduk dunia lainnya, setelah terjadinya “gempa bumi Facebook” yang menggemparkan dunia dengan munculnya halaman propaganda “Everybody Draw Mohammed Day”.

Terlepas dari alasan apapun pendiriannya, seharusnya netter tidak menganggap bahwa hadirnya jejaring baru sebagai ancaman sehingga melakukan serangan-serangan terhadap server ataupun apapun yang berafiliasi ke jejaring tersebut. Melihat gambar millatfcebook di atas, sepertinya admin millatfacebook asalnya menggunakan server di wilayah Amerika Serikat. Letak server inilah yang akan memberikan kemudahan lalu lintas bagi penyerang.

Perbedaan dengan millatfacebook, cybermoslem memiliki server yang berada di Indonesia. Sehingga serangan-serangan apapun bisa diketahui sejak dini, kemudian menyiapkan pertahanan dan benteng yang handal dan kuat, agar serangan semacam DDoS tidak terulang kembali. Serangan apapun terhadap jejaring, bentengpertama dalam pertahanan di garda server. Jika servernya kuat dan handal, insya Allah semuanya lancar-lancar.

Serangan susulan bisa saja dan akan terjadi, tetapi dengan server berada di Indonesia, serangan tersebut tidak akan sampai melumpuhkan cybermoslem, sehingga bernasib sama seperti millatfacebook.com.

Penulis tidak akan membuat andaian siapa yang menyerang. Tetapi yang jelas, adalah pihak yang dirugikan atau yang akan dirugikan. Siapa pihak yang dirugikan dengan adanya cybermoslem, penulis memberikan “gambaran kemungkinan” ciri-cirinya, sebagai berikut :

  1. Web jejaring sosial yang memegang mainstream di Indonesia, dengan jumlah pengguna sekarang inimencapai sekitar 500 juta di seluruh dunia. Jejaring ini merasa sudah memiliki Indonesia, sudah mendakwa menjadi penyantun melalui kerjasama dengan beberapa penyedia layanan telekomunikasi yaitu dengan penyediaan “akses gratis” bagi pelanggannya.
  2. Adanya serangan dari pihak yang tidak suka ada nama jejaring berlabel “Islam” atau “Moslem”menjadi populer, apalagi memiliki potensi mengalahkan mainstream yang sudah ada. Adanya cybermoslem, besar atau kecil akan mulai membersihkan label umat Islam yang sekarang ini seakan menjadi sarang teroris. Cybermoslem menjelaskan kepada dunia bahwa umat Islam juga sebenarnya mampu dan bisa menjadi pelopor bagipersahabatan dan dengan gaya hidup Teknologi Informasi, berbaur bersama semua orang dari berbagai negara, ras dan agama, dengan menjunjung nilai perdamaian dan kemanusiaan. Dengah kata lain, serangan terhadap cybermoslem ini, adalah serangan terhadap nilai kemanusiaan dalam diri cybermoslem, yang jelas-jelas bermaksud damai dan santun serta beradab membuka silaturrohim dan persahabatan bersama berbagai jenis umat manusia di bumi ini.

Penulis tidak menyebut bahwa penyerang adalah “musuh Islam” walaupun semua jejaring yang diserang adalah didirikan dan terutama untuk umat Islam. Mereka lebih cenderung sebagai uji coba ketahanan dan reaksi atas hadirnya cybermoslem yang menggemuruh.

Bagi kita orang Indonesia, kita wajib berbangga dengan kerja saudara kita Dola Indra Putra Agam, yng sudah sedemikian hebat membuat jejaring sosial sendiri, untuk dipersembahkan bagi bumi pertiwi Indonesia dan umat Islam dunia. Jejaring yang berkode Joomla ini bebas dipergunakan oleh siapapun.

Mempertimbangkan akan adanya serangan-serangan berikutnya, harapan penulis, melalui tulisan ini, nantinya ada tokoh nasional Indonesia, baik dari kalangan pemerintahan, maupun Non Government Organisation (NGO) bisa segera memberikan dukungan moral dan material bagi kelangsungan cybermoslem, jejaring kebanggaan Indonesia, sehingga cybermoslem bisa menjadi number one di Indonesia, mengalahkan jejaring produk import luar negeri.

sumber :

http://sn.cybermoslem.net/blogs/viewstory/163

http://id.wikipedia.org/wiki/Serangan_DoS


          LATAR BELAKANG DAN SEJARAH JARINGAN KOMPUTER        
LATAR BELAKANG DAN SEJARAH
Sejarah jaringan komputer global ( dunia ), dimulaipada tahun 1969, ketika Departemen Pertahan Amerika, membentuk Defense Advance Research Projects Agency ( DARPA ) yang bertujuan mengadakan riset mengenai ‘cara menghubungkan sejumlah komputer sehingga membentuk jaringan organik’.

Program riset ini kemudian dikenal dengan nama ARPANET ( Advance Research projects Agency Network ). pada tahun 1970, lebih dari 10 komputer telah berhasil dihubungkan ( satu dengan yang lain ), saling berkomunikasi, dan membentuk sebuah jaringan. pada atahun 1972, Roy Tomlinson berhasil menyempurnakan program e-mail yang ia ciptakan setahun yang lalu untuk riset ARPANET.

Program e-mail tersebut begitu mudah dan lansung populer saat itu. pada tahun yang sama, icon [@] diperkenalkan sebagai lambang yang menunjukkan “at” atau “pada”. Tahun 1973, jaringan komputer yang diberi nama ARPANET mulai dikembangkan meluas sampai luar Amerika Serikat. komputer di University College di London merupakan komputer diluar Amerika yang menjadi anggota jaringan ARPANET. pada tahu yang sama pula, dua orang ahli komputer Vinton Cerf dan Bob Khan mempresentasikan sebuah gagasan yang lebih besar yang menjadi cikal bakal pemikiran International Network. ide ini dipresentasikan untuk pertama kalinya di Sussex University.
Hari bersejarah berikutnya terjadi pada tanggal 26 Maret 1976. ketika itu, ratu Inggris berhasil mengirimkan sebuah e-mail dari Royal Signals and Radar Establishment di Malvern. setahun kemudian, lebih dari 100 komputer telah bergabung dalam system ARPANET dan membentuk sebuah jaringan atau Network.
Pada tahun 1979, Tom Truscott, Jim Ellis, dan Steve Bellovin menciptakan Newsgroups pertama yang diberi nama USENET ( User Network ). pada tahun 1981, France Telecommenciptakan sebuah gebrakan baru dengan meluncurkan telepon televisi pertama dunia ( orang dapat saling menelepon sambil berinteraksi denagan Video link ).
seiring dengan bertambahnya komputer yang membentuk jaringan, dibutuhkan sebuah protokol resmi yang dapat diakui dan diterima oleh semua jaringan. untuk itu, pada tahun 1982 dibentuk sebuah komisi Transmission Control Protocol ( TCP ) atau lebih dikenal dengan sebutan Internet Protocol ( IP ) yang kita kenal hingga saat ini. sementara itu, didaratan Eropa muncul sebuah jaringan tandingan yang dikenal dengan Europe Network ( EUNET ) yang meliputi wilayah Belanda, Inggris, Denmark, dan Swedia. Jaringan eunet ini menyediakan jasa e-mail dan newsgroup USENET.

Untuk menyeragamkan alamat jaringan komputer yang sudah ada, pada tahun 1984 diperkenalkan system dengan nama DOMAIN yang lebih dikenal dengan Domain Name System ( DNS ). dengan system DNS, komputer yang tersambung dengan jaringan melebihi 1.000 komputer. pada tahun 1987 diperkirakan komputer yang tersambung ke jaringan tersebut melonjak 10 kali lipat menjadi 10.000 komputer lebih.
Tahun 1988, Jarkko Oikarinen berkebangsaan Finlandia menemukan sekaligus memperkenalkan Internet Relay Chat atau lebih dikenal dengan IRC yang memungkinkan dua orang atau lebih pengguna komputer dapat berinteraksi secara langsung dengan pengiriman pesan ( Chatting ). akibatnya, setahun kemudian jumlah komputer yang saling berhubungan melonjak 10 kali lipat. tak kurang dari 100.000 komputer membentuk sebuah jaringan.pertengahan tahun 1990 merupakan tahun yang paling bersejarah, ketika Tim Berners Lee merancang sebuah programe editor dan browser yang dapat menjelajai komputer yang satu dengan yang lainnya dengan membentuk jaringan. programe inilah yang disebut WWW atau World Wide Web.

Tahun 1992, komputer yang saling tersambung membentuk jaringan sudah melampaui lebih dari stau juta komputer. pada tahun yang sama muncul satu istilah yang beken, yaitu Surfing ( Menjelajah ). tahun 1994, situs-situs Dunia mulai tumbuh dengan subur ( setidaknya, saat itu terdapat 3.000 alamat halaman ) dan bentuk pertama kalinya Virtual Shopping atau e-retail muncul diberbagai situs. Dunia langsung berubah dengan diluncurkannya perusahaan Search Engine Pertama, yaitu Yahoo!. yang dibangun oleh David Filo dan Jerry yang pada bulan April 1994. Netscape Navigator 1.0. diluncurkan dipenghujung tahun 1994.


          Tastes of Sustainability        

Come to the CEEE September 27th at 7:00. Amazing chef, Dan Ankrum of Avant Garde Catering, will be preparing courses using local products and discussing how sustainability relates directly to dining around the area.

Along with great food and entertainment, the student organizations UNI Green Life, Green Project UNI, Student Nature Society (SNS), and Northern Iowa Student Energy Corp will be attending to pass along information about their clubs and why and how you should get involved.

Below is the menu and farms from which the products came from.

Liquid Nitrogen Ice Cream demo
Farm: Hansens, HillCrest Farms

Squash soup
Local Iowa butternut squash soup, Vegan
Farm: A Family Market Place

Local Iowa roasted pork shoulder served taco style.
Farm Green's Organics

Brew Grain Cookies
Farms: Hillcrest Farms, Kitchen Table CSA, Hansen's

Location: 
Center for Energy and Environmental Education (CEEE)
Thursday, September 27, 2012 - 2:00 pm
Enter Your Email: 
Name: 
Trish Dorman
Share/Save
          Besplatna haljina        
Za ovo ti ne treba proxy, nego se ulogiraj u stardoll i onda klikni na link ispod:
http://www.stardoll.com/en/contest/view.php?id=4252
Moraš na sva pitanja odgovoriti točno, kao ispod:
 
Zatim klikni na Enter Competition i pojavit će ti se u Salonu Ljepote ;)

          Besplatne cipele i tiara        

 

Odi na jedan od ovih proxy-a:
usafastproxy.info/ ili uk-proxy.co.uk ili dontfilter.us/ ili bypassthe.net/
Zalijepi ovu adresu:
http://stardoll.com/en/contest
Ulogiraj se na stardoll i to je to ;D 

          Besplatna slika        



 

Odi na jedan od ovih proxy-a:
usafastproxy.info/ ili uk-proxy.co.uk ili dontfilter.us/ ili bypassthe.net/
Zalijepi ovu adresu:
http://stardoll.com/en/contest
Ulogiraj se na stardoll pa zalijepi ovu adresu:
http://cl.stardoll.com/mail/RLS?mid=-1765058406&guid=53v9015w6fwy0Dg&lid=24433311
Pričekaj da se učita i to je to :)

          Besplatne cipele        

Za ovo ti ne treba proxy, ulogiraj se na Stardoll i odi u poruke ili klikni na link ispod:
http://www.stardoll.com/hr/user/messages.php?folder=0
Klikni na jaje sa lijeve strane i to je to :)

          Besplatan Cathy Cassidy poster        
 
Odi na jedan od ovih proxy-a:
 joeproxy.co.uk ili  justproxy.co.uk/ ili quickproxy.co.uk ili proxay.co.uk/
Zalijepi ovu adresu:
http://stardoll.com/en/
Ulogiraj se na Stardoll pa zalijepi ovu adresu:
Otvorit će ti se stranica kluba, kad se učita možeš izaći iz proxy-a :)

          Besplatan Strange Magic "zec"        
 

Odi na jedan od ovih proxy-a:
webproxy.to/ ili uk-proxy.co.uk ili dontfilter.us/ ili bypassthe.net/
Zalijepi ovu adresu:
http://stardoll.com/en/
Ulogiraj se na Stardoll i to je to :D

          L world saison 1 complet comme neuf .        
Objet semblant avoir éé retiré de son film plastique écemment. Aucune marque usure apparente. Toutes les faces de objet sont impeccables et intactes. Consulter anonce du vendeur pour avoir plus de étails et voir la description des éfauts. Afficher la éfinition de tous les états- la page ouvre dans une nouvelle fenêtre ou uouvel onglet... En savoir plussur étatnFormat: nDVDnOrigine: nCinéma américainImage: n16:compatible /Zone: nZone : EuropenGenre: nérie TVnEdition: nCoffretnSous-genre: nGay lesbienAnéde sortie: nAnées 2000 et aprè n nVend saison de world quasi neuf.nLe coffret est complet il comporte dvds et le livret.nDifférentes langues et sous titres sont disponibles dont le français.nésitez pas à me contacter pour toutes informations complémentaires.nLivraison uniquement en france étropolitaine et paiement uniquement par cheque frais paypal trop élevé.
          Southern Squash Casserole        

Yellow squash (and a little zucchini for color) are the basis for the classic squash casserole. We’ve added the golden crunch of parmesan-panko bread crumb topping and added Swiss cheese to the cheddar for a little nutty flavor. Continue reading

The post Southern Squash Casserole appeared first on Pots and Pans.


          Hershey Park        
A few more pictures can be found here























          iOS Update Quashes Dangerous SSL Bug        

5497202855_bbbca2a000_o.jpg

Photo by: Duncan Hull


If you haven't gotten the iOS 7.0.6 update, you need to stop what you're doing and get it now. There's a dangerous SSL bug that can hurt you in numerous ways if you don't take care of it right away by updating your Apple operating system. Even if you have an older version, you're going to want to make sure you're protected and have the latest OS available for your particular mobile device.


Back in February of this year, it came out that not updating could lead to bad people being able to read and modify encrypted communications whether people were using iPhones, iPads or other iOS devices. As you might imagine, this upset a lot of people. The good news is that Apple was pretty quick at making sure an update was available for people who downloaded it.


And yet that's part of the problem - not everyone updates their operating system on their own, especially on their phone or mobile device. Some people have claimed that it wasn't a flaw and was built-in iOS as a means for people - like the NSA perhaps - to be able to spy on people easier. Apple denied the claims, of course, but if you Google around, you're going to find some interesting speculation about the "flaw" found in iOS.


According to Ars Technica, the problem may have gone beyond iOS mobile devices and actually affected Mac OS X users - even if they had all the current patches and updates installed! According to them, "[The] vulnerability has been confirmed in iOS versions 6.1.5, 7.0.4, and 7.0.5, and OS X 10.9.0 and 10.9.1." That's quite a wide vulnerability. And while Apple seemed to be working fast to squash the bug last month, there's a good chance that a lot of people still don't have it patched.


In order to make sure you stay safe, here are some specific tips you should follow.


  • Always Update - The first thing you want to do is make sure you ALWAYS update your OS when you find out there's a new version available.
  • Be Aware - In order to know when you should update your OS, you're going to make sure you're aware of major problems that have been found.
  • Act Quickly - The sooner you patch the vulnerable code, the sooner you're going to be safe from attacks.


While there's no guarantee your mobile devices are going to be safe and secure, you want to make sure you take whatever steps you can to guarantee that you're as safe as possible. If you have any thoughts or opinions about the latest iOS update that killed some major security flaws, feel free to leave a comment below and let us know what you're thinking.


Guest Post:

Written by: Jenny Corteza has used a City Directory Theme because it made her life as a writer a whole lot easier. She's been writing technology articles for many years now.

          Les Chiens et les Loups, Irène Némirovsky        
Je mettais dis que cette année, j'allais découvrir la littérature slave. Et puis, les mois ont passé et rien du tout. Il était temps que je m'y mette. C'est donc avec une autrice d'origine ukrainienne exilée en France que je commence ma découverte slave.


Les Chiens et les Loups, Irène Némirovsky

Editeur : Le livre de poche
Collection : /
Année de parution : 2010
Nombre de pages :  250

A lire si :
- Vous voulez une histoire d'amour compliquée
- Vous aimez les histoires qui ne sont pas simples
- Vous voulez du sentiment d'exil

A ne pas lire si :
- Vous voulez juste de la romance

Présentation de l'éditeur :


Témoin des bouleversements de son siècle, Irène Némirovsky, morte à Auschwitz en 1942, est l'auteur d'une oeuvre étonnante qui fait d'elle un des plus grands écrivains de l'entre-deux-guerres. À la croisée des cultures juive, française et slave, cette romancière ne cesse de surprendre par sa modernité. Comme la plupart des romans d'Irène Némirovsky, Les Chiens et les Loups (1940) n'est pas étranger au destin personnel de son auteur. Le sentiment d'un inconsolable exil (issue de la
haute bourgeoisie, Irène Némirovsky fuit Kiev et la Révolution d'Octobre avec sa famille avant de trouver refuge en France), le poids de la société et la fatalité du destin sont au centre de ce roman qui évoque l'amour insensé de deux jeunes Juifs unis par un lointain souvenir. Ada, une artiste révoltée, et Harry, un riche banquier, sont les deux facettes d'une même personne. Tragiquement attirés l'un vers l'autre, rien ne peut les réunir, si ce n'est le sentiment de leur propre perte. Bercé de mélancolie, ce bouleversant roman sur l'enfance et l'innocence perdues est un chef-d'oeuvre de la littérature, à découvrir, ou à redécouvrir.

Mon avis

La quatrième de couverture étant assez intriguante au niveau de la vie de l'autrice de ce roman, je suis allée un peu fouiller sur wikipédia pour en savoir plus. Cette femme, née en Ukraine, de confession juive, a dut fuir son pays plusieurs fois pour échapper aux pogroms (attaque ultra violente contre les juifs) puis la révolution d'Octobre. Elle se réfugiera en France avec sa famille. Malheureusement, la seconde guerre mondiale passera par là et elle mourra à Auschwitz comme bien d'autres. Les Chiens et les Loups est le dernier roman publié de son vivant. Elle fut une autrice prolifique se basant pas mal sur sa vie et sur son exil. Les Chiens et les Loups en est un bel exemple. 

Ada Sinner est une enfant juive née dans la basse ville. Orpheline de mère, elle vit avec son père et son grand-père jusqu'à l'arrivée de sa tante Rhaïssa et de ses enfants après la mort de son époux. Si son enfance se passe dans la pauvreté, elle n'en est pas moins tout à fait malheureuse. Elle accepte sa condition, se rebelle contre une tante qui n'en a rien à faire d'elle, vit comme la plupart des enfants. Jusqu'à ce qu'elle aperçoive Harry Sinner, un cousin éloigné, petit fils du Sinner de la ville haute, un parent riche. A partir de cet aperçu, la vie d'Ada va se voir modifier. Elle voue un amour fou à Harry qu'elle ne connait même pas. Mais la vie est souvent injuste et suite aux pogroms, elle part avec sa tant Rhaïssa, Lilla et Ben, ses cousins, ainsi que Madame Mimi, une française pour Paris. Commence alors l'exil pour elle, dans une ville et un pays étranger où elle n'est pas forcément bien vu. Là, elle doit commencer une nouvelle vie et pourquoi pas, un jour se rapprochait d'Harry, lui aussi venu à Paris.

Si le roman se présente comme une sorte de Roméo et Juliette à la sauce juive, il est bien plus que cela. Irène Némirovsky a surement dut se servir de sa propre expérience tant les sentiments sur l'exil sont forts. Car c'est bien de cela que le roman parle. Enfin, pas que, mais nous le verrons après. Les deux personnages principaux du roman, Ada et Harry, vivent l'exil à leur façon. Elle restant slave, sauvage par rapport aux français, lui se mêlant sans vraiment le faire. Finalement, malgré la différence de leur statut sociaux (elle pauvre, lui héritier d'un empire banquier), ils restent pareil face au déracinement. D'ailleurs, ce sont les peintures d'Ada qui le feront comprendre à Harry. Leur attachement, leur histoire d'amour semble découler plus de cet exil que de vrais sentiments amoureux. Les deux sont particulièrement semblables, deux faces d'une même personne au final. Ils ne sont pas les seuls. Ben, le fils de tante Rhaïssa et mari d'Ada, vit aussi son exil d'une autre manière. En réalité, qu'il soit en France ou en Ukraine, il vivrait de la même manière, essayant à tout prix de s'élever de sa condition. Il en va de même pour Lilla, sa sœur, qui aurait pu avoir un avenir brillant et qui finalement, tombera dans l'oubli, comme bien d'autre.

Le fait que les personnages principaux soient juifs apporte aussi beaucoup au roman. Ils ne sont pas juste étranger, ils sont juifs. Or, à l'époque de l'écriture du roman (il est publié pour la première fois en 1940), les juifs ne sont pas vraiment les gens les plus en vu. Trop riches pour certains, trop "étrangers" pour d'autre, leur population restent mystérieuses pour beaucoup. Les personnages sentent tous cela. Ils sont tous semblables entre eux avec pourtant cette différence des liens sociaux. Cela se voit beaucoup avec Ben, jaloux de Harry, qui ne cesse de répéter à Ada qu'ils sont presque comme des frères, que seule la naissance et l'éducation ont séparé, qu'ils sont comme les chiens et les loups (d'où le titre, ben oui).

On ajoute à cela une écriture simple, agréable et finalement belle, une vision de la société d'alors assez critique, encore plus concernant les juifs. D'ailleurs, d'après wikipédia, Irène Némirovsky aurait eu à une époque une réputation d'antisémiste. Réputation qui lui venait semble-t-il plus de l'envie de plaire aux français à travers ses livres qu'autres choses. Il me faut trouver une biographie de cette autrice. Elle m'intrigue autant que ses personnages et ses histoires.

Pour finir, Les chiens et les loups est un très bon livre. Il se cache sous des abords un peu "simple" de la romance pour parler de tout à fait autre chose. Je l'ai lu lentement pour en profiter (il est tout de même assez court). Il est certain que je lirais d'autres roman de madame Némirosky. 

          Quelques pas de plus, Agnès Marot        
J'avais beaucoup aimé I.R.L., sortie l'année dernière, et les thèmes qu'abordaient Agnès Marot à l'intérieur. Alors, j'avais très envie de lire ce Quelques pas de plus, surtout que son thème principal n'est que rarement traité que ce soit dans le Youg-Adult ou même en générale.

Quelques pas de plus, Agnès Marot

Editeur : Scrineo
Collection : Ados
Année de parution : 2017
nombre de pages : 329

A lire si :
- Vous voulez des personnages avec des handicaps invisibles
- Vous voulez de la représentation
- Vous voulez un chouette road-trip

A ne pas lire si :
- Vous voulez une histoire ultra compliquée.

Présentation de l'éditeur :

Sora vient d'apprendre qu'elle doit passer le reste de sa vie à béquilles. Son quotidien se résumera désormais aux cours au lycée et aux séances de kiné. Elle pourrait s'y faire si Kay, la grande soeur qui l'a quasiment élevée, tenait le coup ; mais cette dernière, qui a toujours été la plus forte des deux, est en pleine descente aux enfers. Alors Sora décide de prendre les choses en main et d'enfiler la cape de ces superhéros qu'elle aime tant. Objectif : changer sa vie. Son meilleur atout : l'héritage navajo laissé par sa mère. Un ancien pouvoir de guérison qui pourrait les sauver, elle et sa soeur.
Le problème, c'est qu'elles ne sont pas les seules à le chercher… et que leur rival est prêt à les suivre au bout du onde pour parvenir à ses fins.

Mon avis

Comme je le disais, j'avais très envie de lire ce Quelques pas de plus, surtout en sachant qu'il traitera de handicap, plus particulièrement de handicap invisible. C'est un sujet qui est peu voire même pas du tout abordé, du moins dans les livres qui "cartonnent". On le retrouve plus souvent dans des livres plus confidentiels. Or, le sujet mérite amplement d'être traité et quoi de mieux que les ados et jeunes adultes comme cible première ? Il fait parti de la représentation dans la littérature, chose qui les touche peut-être plus que les adultes et qui surtout leur permettra dans une certaine mesure de mettre des mots sur certaines choses.

Quelques pas de plus, c'est donc l'histoire de Sora et de sa soeur Kay. Sora, adolescente d'apparence normale mais qui va devoir vivre avec des béquilles et une cheville en vrac pendant toute sa vie. Un handicap que ne ressemble pas à un handicap, quelque chose que personne ne voit et qui d'ailleurs ne semble pas vraiment être reconnu comme tel par beaucoup de monde. Un handicap avec lequel elle doit apprendre à vivre. Mais alors qu'il semble qu'elle commence petit à petit à "se faire" à la situation, sa sœur ne souffrait pas d'un mal étrange, de crise d'angoisse, et de ce qui semble être un syndrome post-traumatique. Alors, pour la sauver, elle l’amène dans un road-trip en territoire navajo, là où se trouve leur racine, là où elle pourra redevenir elle-même.

Si parfois l'histoire tombe dans le trop simple, trop évident, elle n'en reste pas moins très agréable à lire. Agnès Marot a un style des plus agréables, fluides et ses personnages sont bien foutues. On suit sans le moindre problème Sora et Kay dans leur road-trip ainsi que durant les jours le précédant. Je dois dire que les paysages du grand Canyon et de ses environs donnent envie d'y aller. Les descriptions de l'autrice sont alléchantes à souhait (et je suppose proche de la réalité et surtout de ce qu'elle a pu ressentir en les visitant avec ses béquilles)(oui parce que le handicap de Sora est aussi celui de sa créatrice, mais on va y revenir).

Mais comme je le disais, j'ai surtout apprécié les thèmes du livre. A commencer par le handicap invisible. D'abord celui de Sora. Ici, l'autrice savait de quoi elle parlait, elle en souffre elle-même. Et cela se ressent. Parce que ce que dit Sora là-dessus est réel. Parce que la bonne femme du bus qu'on a tous envie d'égorger existe vraiment. Parce que les situations ne sont pas de l'invention pure et dure. Oui, Sora est handicapée, même si ça peut passer pour une simple entorse. Or elle va vivre avec, subir la douleur, subir les humiliations. Et elle ne va pas se laisser aller. Elle est capable d'être qui elle veut être, de réussir à faire à peu près tout ce qu'elle veut, même sur une jambe. La force de la jeune femme est communicative tant elle prend cela de manière positive la plupart du temps. Il y a aussi celui de Kay. Kay souffre d'un syndrome post-traumatique (nous en découvrirons la cause vers le milieu du roman). Si elle parait normale, si tout le monde voit en elle la jeune femme ordinaire, ce n'est absolument pas le cas. Or c'est aussi un handicap. Mais là où sa sœur se bat pour vivre avec la douleur, Kay finit petit à petit par sombrer, incapable de surmonter ses crises. Elle qui jusque là semblait la plus forte des deux va devoir compter sur sa petite sœur pour s'en sortir.

On retrouve ensuite en filigrane et avec l'origine des deux demoiselles, les thèmes du métissage, des différences de culture et de la suprématie blanche. Elles sont moitié française, moitié navajo. Métisses, elles semblent n'avoir de place nulle part dans les deux cultures. Trop foncé d'un côté, trop blanche de l'autre. Si elles se sentent opprimées, pas à leur place en France, elles se comportent de la même manière que les blancs arrivées en territoire navajos. Au final, sans réellement se penser supérieure, loin de là même, elles en arrivent tout de même à donner cette impression aux amérindiens. Ce genre de situation est assez fréquente dans la vie réelle et il est bon de rappeler aux gens que cultures différentes ne veut pas dire infériorité à une autre. Et c'est plutôt bien fait par ici.

Au final, voilà un livre qui mêle fantastique, légende amérindienne, handicap invisible et différence de culture de manière presque parfaite. On ne tombe pas du tout dans la surenchère, dans le pathos et c'est fort agréable. Pour ne rien gacher, le roman est rempli de référence pop-culture, super héros, série télévisée (charmed est peut-être un peu daté pour le coup, il me semble), roman et j'en passe. Pas tout à fait un coup de coeur mais presque. En tout cas, une bonne grosse mention spéciale pour son thème principal.

          Carla Perez no Arraiá das Viúvas em Simões Filho/BA        

O município de Simões Filho, Região Metropolitana de Salvador, realizou na noite de ontem (2) o “Arraiá das Viúvas”. Entre os convidados Carla Perez, vestida a caráter, animou por mais de duas horas os foliões mirins que super lotaram a Praça da Bíblia.

Os festejos juninos de Simões Filho se encerram na noite deste domingo (3).



          Carla Perez recebe 10º troféu Dodô & Osmar        

Nilzete Santana Fotografias

No ano em que completou 20 anos, o Trofeu Dodô & Osmar resgatou os melhores momentos do carnaval de Salvador nas últimas duas décadas, proporcionando aos artistas e convidados uma verdadeira viagem no tempo. A cerimônia de entrega dos troféus foi comandada por ninguém menos que a diva Ivete Sangalo e o ator Luis Miranda, no Teatro Castro Alves, em Salvador.

Na categoria de Melhor Bloco Infantil, Carla Perez comemorou a décima vitória do seu bloco Algodão Doce.

Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias



          Carla Perez anima Baile Infantil da Daniela Mercury        
Nilzete Santana Fotografias

Carla Perez e Daniela Mercury na abertura oficial do carnaval, animaram um baile infantil em Salvador. Juntas, elas subiram ao palco, cantaram sucessos do axé e empolgaram centenas de crianças. Para a festa, as duas capricharam no figurino. Carla fez uma homenagem às artes plásticas com um vestido coberto de quadros famosos. "Como o tema é arte, vim com a roupa cheia de quadros. Tem (réplicas) de Caribé, a Monalisa de Da Vinci, uma aquarela...", disse. Já Daniela fez uma homenagem à dança usando uma roupa de bailarina.

Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Nilzete Santana Fotografias


                  



Honeymoon Destination

Salam.. haha, org tgh mood exam, kite mood nk kawen pulak dah. :p Smue org ade impian masing2... Nia pn berhak berangan . Haha. emm, so let me share with u my honeymoon destination. Ada dua option. Pergi salah satu pun dh puas hati. Weeeeeeee. To my future husband,.. nk kawin tu, poket kasi tebal sikit ye. Hahaha.. jgn cuak dulu. Okay2 jom berhoneymooooon......



KOREA -JEJU ISLAND 

:)

Image Detail

Comel kan dua org nie... huk huk. I love them both. :)

Image Detail


Anyong hae sayo~~~~Jeju Island! hoyeah...Klau slalu tgk cite korea, Jeju island nie mmg destinasi yg sgt famous. Hmm, agak mahal nk pergi cnie. Ye lah tmpt cntik kan. Tapi tk pe, tk lah semahal nk pegi UK. Nk tgk keindahan pulau nie, aaa...u have no idea how much i love beaches! Seronoknye laa.. nk pegi nk pegi nk pegi!



SPAIN :)

Image Detail

Romantik dn cantik! i loikee~~~


Image Detail

Hola Spain! Sbenarnye sblum berangan nk pegi Korea dlu, ingt nk pegi Spain. But since i heard that the cost is tooooo expensive,so kurang sket lah harapan tu. Melainkan bakal suami tu dh jutawan mase tu bolehlah nk belanja nia pegi spain. Haha...mcm mustahil pulak ade duit byk2. :p Tk pe2, talking bout Spain...nia nk pergi  sini sbb nia suke sgt bahasa diorg. :) Dlm proses belajar bahasa Spanish dn Korean skrng. Tp progress nye tk brape smooth lg. Busy kan org exam. :p tp update blog smpt je. Haha.





ADVICE FOR TODAY: Bahagiakanlah isterimu dengan membawanye honeymoon ke tmpt yg dia nak! Haha.. sorry, gile2 sikit hari nie. :p 





          Hidayah itu Satu Nikmat        
Salam.. :)





Hidayah.. hidayah itu tk dtg bergolek, tk dtg melayang. Klau dipinta, ia kan datang. Klau tidak dipinta sekalipun, ia sentiasa dtg. Yg menggerakkan hidayah itu, pastinya Allah. Yg menerima hidayah itu pastinya kita, makhluk Allah. Tapi dapatkah kita lihat hidayah itu? Tidak, hidayah itu bukan dalam bentuk kotak hadiah.. Mediumnya, melalui orang2 sekeliling kita. Hari ni, nk bercerita psl satu kisah. Trpulanglah cerita ini mahu dikaitkan dgn siapa2 juga.. Klau ada yg trkene btg hidung, Alhamdulillah. :) klau tk de, tk pyh pusing2 kepala nk fikir. Just baca je.. Jom :)

Tersebutlah kisah...ade seorang gadis brname Natasha. Dia memang suka berpakaian ketat, katanye lebih selesa begitu. Pengalamannya bercinta, cukup hebat...cukup byk. Dlm hidupnya, selalu trfikir soal pahala. Namun jarang difikirkan soal dosa.. Menurut teman2nya, memang die seorang yg baik. Tapi pada mata Allah, dia sendiri tidak cuba memikirkannya. Dia seorang yg sayangkan Allah.. Setiap kali berbuat dosa, hatinya sentiasa terdetik nama Allah. Tapi, tidak juga ditinggalkan larangan Allah itu.

MAKA, ditakdirkan dgn kuasa Allah.. hadirlah orang2 di sekelilingnya, yg tnpa sedar, membawa hidayah meresap ke dlm dirinya.

ORANG 1: Hadir seorang teman bernama Lily (bukn name sbenar) yg sering menegurnya setiap kali baju yg dipakainya itu tidak menepati syarak.

' Aih, Tasha, kenape singkat sgt baju? Haa, tu lah, sluar dh kotor. Siape suruh pakai baju singkat2 lgi?'

-Secalit sindiran yg sudah ckup membuatkan hatinya tersentap. Dlm hatinya, 'marahkah aku?' Natasha malu... malu dgn kawan2nya yg lain. Malu kerana Lily tidak pernah menegur kwn2nye yg berbaju singkat, sebaliknya menegur si dia sahaja.' TIDAK ADIL! ' -bisik hati kecil Natasha-


ORANG 2: Allah hadirkan pula Ustaz Asri (bukn name sbenar) yg sering memuji pelajar2 perempuannya di dlm kelas.

' Bagus betul anak2 murid ustaz, smuenye bertudung, tutup aurat.. Ustaz suka sgt tgk.. Org prmpuan ni, Allah jadikan setiap inci kulitnya adalah berharga. Sbb tu kamu kene tutup.'

-Saat ustaz melafazkn ayat ini, Natasha tunduk diam membisu.. Kakinya disorokkan sedikit di bwh meja, agar ustaz tidak terlihat kakinya yg tidak memakai stokin. Dia malu.. Lengan baju kurungnya dikepit..dia malu seandainya ustaz tahu dia tidak memakai sarung lengan seperti teman2nya.. Namun, hatinya sekali lagi tersentak...hidayah mula mengetuk pintu hatinya.-


ORANG 3 : Allah hadirkan pula temannya bernama Mizyah (Bukn name sbenar) . Allah perlihatkan kepadanya kecantikan sbenar org yg menutup aurat. Saat itu, lengan baju kurung Mizyah terselak sehingga menampakkan sarung lengan berwarna hitam yg dipakainya.

-'Cantik juga klau pakai sarung lengan ni. Elok jugak..' bisik hati kecil Natasha-


ORANG 4 : Allah hadirkan pula ibunya.. yang tidak pernah penat menasihatinya. Pernah suatu hari, tudung yg dipakai Natasha sedikit labuh, bukanlah labuh yg menutup aurat.. tetapi labuh kerana saiznya yg besar sedikit sahaja.

' Tak sesuailah tudung labuh tapi baju singkat.'

-Hatinya marah dengan kata2 ibunya. Namun di sebalik kata2 itu, dia terfikir juga..memang tidak cantik klau tudung dn baju nampak tidak sempurna begitu.-


ORANG 5 : Allah datangkan dalam dirinya seorang lelaki.. bernama Adam (bukan name sbenar)

' Saya dgn kwn saya selalu kira bilangan perempuan yg tak pakai stokin. Bukan nak menghendap aurat org. Tapi just nak kira, berapa ramai yg turut perintah Allah, berapa ramai yg tidak.'

'Saya suka tgk org bertudung labuh.. Sejuk hati melihatnya.'

-Natasha jadi malu dalam hatinya.. Terdetik hatinya untuk mula berubah memakai stokin. Terfikir betapa tidak muslimahnya dia..betapa seorang lelaki itu mendambakan wanita solehah sebagai isterinya. Manakala dirinya tidak layak digelar solehah!-


ORANG 6 : Datang ustazah Atikah (bukan name sbenar) memberi ceramah di kelasnya..

' Boleh klau nk pakai tudung sarung tu , janji tutup aurat. Tapi jgn pulak pakai tudung sarung tu, kt depan tutup...kt bahagian tepi nampak bentuk kewanitaan awak tu.'

-Dia tunduk meneliti penampilannya. Ya, benar.. memang tudung sarung itu tidak ckup labuh. Bahkan dari tepi, bisa menampakkan bentuk dada yg tidak seharusnya terlihat oleh bukan muhrim. MasyaAllah,dia mengucap dlm hatinya.-


ORANG 7 : Manusia yg seterusnya dihadirkan Allah ialah Umairah (bukn name sbenar) yg menyampaikan hidayah Allah cukup hanya dgn pandangannya yg membunuh. -_-

Direnungnya Natasha setiap kali Natasha berpakaian agak ketat. Dipandang serongnya Natasha membuatkan dia jadi serba salah..


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dengan takdir Allah... setelah cukup hadirnya 7 insan yang luar biasa ini dalam hidupnya, maka jadilah dia seorang yg insaf dgn kesilapannya... dn mengubah penampilannya.



Natasha - SEBELUM-


Image Detail
Image Detail
Natasha- SELEPAS-





ADVICE FOR TODAY: Hidayah itu datang pada bila2 masa sahaja.. Mungkin hari ini, seseorang itu ibarat iblis, besok boleh jadi pekertinya seperti malaikat. Dengan izin Allah, keajaiban boleh terjadi.. :) Berubahlah sebelum terlambat. Ambillah iktibar daripada kisah yg diceritakan hari ini.

          Bermain-main Dalam Solat        

Image Detail

Salam..

Penah dgr tk solat itu tiang agama? aisy, klau org Islam mesti penah dengar punye..
Penah dgr tk amalan pertama yg mula2 dihisab ialah solat? Aisy,, mestilah penah dgr...kan org Islam kan?
Penah dgr tk yg solat dpt mencegah kite dr melakukan maksiat? Oh mesti lah penah dgr, kite smue kn org Islam..

:) Okay, kite..memang org Islam. Sebab tu kite tahu fakta2 psl solat nie. Sbb tu kite tahu kenape kite solat. Sbb tu kite tahu kenape mesti sembah Allah. Tapi...kenapa bila kite betul2 melakukan solat, kite lupe.. kite lalai.. kite bermain-main dalam solat? Nia tk nk mention soal khusyuk, sbb soal khusyuk ni pandai2lah masing2 nk deal mcm mne nk khusyuk dalam solat. Tapi mcm mane klau keadaan yg disengajakan? Contohnye...waktu sujud. Klau mase kecik2 dlu, mmg budak2 termasuk nia sndiri sujud bukannye betul sgt. Bacaan pun tunggang terbalik. Asyik nk cpt je. Tapi tu dlu.. skrng kite smue dh besar kan? Dh tahu hukum..Kite solat mestilah nak Allah terime. Tapi kenape lah ade lg insan2 yg sujud dlm solatnye seperti anak kecil. Trlalu cepat. Cpt mcm kilat.. Bila kite lihat org mcm ni, hati kite akn terdetik, masyaAllah, kenapa bacaannya trlalu cpt. Atau org ini hanya pura2 sembahyang ke? Haa, jgn smpai persoalan ini timbul dlm kepala setiap manusia yg melihat kite solat. Itu bru pandangan manusia, apatah lg pndangan Allah? Okay cuba bygkn situasi nie.. time kite salam ngn cikgu, pastu cikgu tu hulur tgn then kite bru nk cium tgn dye dh tarik tgn dye. Sekali dua tk pe lg, tp bile berkali2 cikgu tu buat mcm tu, kite ade rase nk salam lg tk ngn dye? Mestilah tak..rase mcm eh ape cikgu nie. ==' mcm tk serius je. Haa, mungkin itulah jugak persepsi Allah pada kite. Klau kite main2 mase sujud, agak2 Allah terime tk amalan kite tu? Dear friends....adik2...abg2...kakak2... jom, kite reflect balik. Mane satu antara ciri2 di bwh nie..yg kite termasuk dalamnye.

Okay ni contoh sujud dgn kalimah bacaannye sempurna. Dibaca sebanyak tiga kali
kalimah سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى وَبِحَمْدِهِ



JADI?

APA ALASAN ANDA SUJUD DLM WAKTU YG TRLALU SINGKAT?

Baca kalimah سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى وَبِحَمْدِهِ hanya sekali?



Atau baca سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى وَبِحَمْدِهِ darab tiga?


Atau baca shuishuishuishui mcm budak kecik yg hanya mengikut ibu dn ayahnye solat, mereka sujud lalu dye sujud, tp tk tahu kene bace ape. Beginikah anda?






ADVICE FOR TODAY: Sujudlah dgn merendahkn hati, membetulkn bacaan dn ikhlas kerana Allah.. Sempurnakan solatmu, insyaAllah jannah untukmu.



          Forty summers ago – July 5, 1977 – grand jury began hearing testimony, piercing, slightly, the ongoing Showalter hit-run cover-up in New London, CT        


Editor’s Note: The Showalter grand jury is noteworthy in that forces for justice – Judge Joseph Dannehy, Special Prosecutor Austin McGuigan and as many as 17 Connecticut State Police detectives – could only knock down some of the walls protecting New London Police, State’s Attorney C. Robert Satti, Asst. State’s Attorney Harold Dean, Judge Angelo Santaniello, former Mayor Harvey Mallove and others who escaped complete discovery. The cover-up continues to this day, highlighted by the suppression and disappearance of the grand jury transcripts.




The foundation for investigative reporting in this case was developed by John Peterson, who was managing editor of The Norwich Bulletin during the grand jury. The grand jury began hearing testimony on July 5, 1977
.








Special Prosecutor McGuigan became Chief State’s Attorney, then was fired after convicting appointees of the governor and many other public officials.

---
Chronology, Grand Juror Report, Follow-up Columns
Via
Law And Justice In Everyday Life, CT Law Tribune


F. Lee Bailey on Law and Justice in Everyday Life and the Showalter case:

This book - which is mainly about public officials, police, judges and lawyers either shaming or shining - is a good read. Many of the stories stand alone, like slices of life. Others will appear early in the book, with follow-up chapters later. The crown jewel, in my view, is his handling of the strange death of Kevin Showalter, who was slammed 50 feet down the road in New London, Connecticut on Christmas Eve 1973 while changing a tire on the traffic side of a parked car. For many years, Andy Thibault dogged a case which public officials seemed determined to let die, despite the presence of a likely suspect. He tells me his mentor, John Peterson, broke the case open and then handed over the torch. Joined by the victim's mother, Lucille, who revealed herself as a determined but delightful woman as the story unfolds, Andy beats up on police, prosecutors, judges and governors until finally there is action. Spurred on by an appointment hastened by Gov. Ella Grasso, Judge Joseph Dannehy conducted one of the most brilliant and thorough investigations I have ever seen. If this book were only about the Showalter case, it would be worth the price.

APPENDIX

THE SHOWALTER CHRONOLOGY – A FOUR YEAR SEARCH FOR JUSTICE


New London, Ct.

1973

December 24

Approximately 11:10 to 11:20 p.m. Kevin B. Showalter is killed. Car leaves scene. Only taillights observed by a neighbor.

There is much confusion. Mr. Showalter had been changing a tire on his companion’s car. His companion Debra Emilyta, was sitting about six feet away from the car on a stone wall.

Ms. Emilyta told police she heard a thud, but did not see the car which struck Mr. Showalter. She said she ran across the road, a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue near Plant Street, before seeing Mr. Showalter’s body.

Mr. Showalter’s body was thrown 22 feet from the believed point of impact, onto a sidewalk near a large tree. The police report prepared that night noted the deceased’s shoes were found 110 feet apart. Part of a leg bone was found 75 feet away.

Michael Buscetto of Mike’s Auto Body gives police body putty, apparently from the car which struck Mr. Showalter. The putty never made it to the police station. Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko later denies its existence.

December 25

Autopsy performed. No trace of alcohol or drugs found. Cause of death listed as lacerated liver and broken neck.

In efforts to console Mrs. Showalter, friends, neighbors, witnesses and officials volunteer information about the accident. She quietly listens for about six weeks, taking it for granted that police are acting on the same information. December 26

New London police begin full-scale search for red car.

1974

February 6

FBI report describes paint particles on Mr. Showalter’s clothing as “racing green” or “forest green” used on 1968 Chrysler products.

February 7

Mrs. Showalter notes she had the impression local police were not actively pursuing the case. She began interviewing those persons who came to her voluntarily and made a written record of her findings.

During the next three weeks, Mrs. Showalter spends much of her time making telephone calls and knocking on doors. She and her youngest son Craig, then 14, visited a number of local auto dealers and garages. She said in most cases they were told police had not made any inquiries of them.

February 28

New London police conduct first interview with Harvey N. Mallove, the downtown merchant and former mayor and city councilor. Mallove stated he drove by Pequot Avenue near Plant Street shortly before 11:15 p.m. on Christmas Eve 1973. Seven people near the accident scene contradict what he said he saw.

April 20

Mrs. Showalter writes to State’s Atty. Edmund J. O’Brien, requesting a one-man grand jury investigation into her son’s death. O’Brien never responds.

On the same day, Atty. Thomas Bishop, representing Mrs. Showalter as the administratix of Mr. Showalter’s estate, asks Atty. Joseph Moukawsher to conduct a coroner’s inquest of the hit-run death.

April 23

Moukawsher agrees to conduct inquest but must confer with New London police before setting date.

June 4

Mrs. Showalter writes to New London Police Chief John J. Crowley, asking for a progress report on the investigation by his force. Crowley neither acknowledges receipt of letter nor responds. Copies of letter were sent to City Manager C. Francis Driscoll, and Abraham Kirshenbaum, then chairman of the City Council’s Public Safety Committee.

June 10

Mrs. Showalter asks Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello to call for a grand jury investigation.

June 24

Santaniello notes Moukawsher has agreed to conduct coroner’s inquest. He tells Mrs. Showalter, “If it appears that during any stage of this proceeding that any further intercession is necessary, appropriate action will be taken at that time.”

July 2

Mrs. Showalter writes to City Manager C. Francis Driscoll, asking for a report from his office assessing the police department’s handling of the case. She also asks for a reply to her June 4 letter to Police Chief Crowley.

July 9

Driscoll tells Crowley to prepare a complete report for Mrs. Showalter.

July 10

Bucko completes report on fatal accident.

July 25

Driscoll sends Mrs. Showalter Bucko’s report. The report said Mr. Showalter’s body was in the road, but the ambulance crew which took Mr. Showalter to Lawrence Memorial Hospital said they found him on the sidewalk several feet away. No police officer ever saw the body at the scene since the first officer arrived as the body was being placed in the ambulance.

Bucko says paint particles from a 1968 Plymouth at the U.S. Naval Submarine Base in Groton are similar to those found on Mr. Showalter’s clothing, but the same paint is used on any 1968 Chrysler product.

Bucko also says a piece of metal Mrs. Showalter found near the accident scene is in the detective bureau. When Mrs. Showalter first offered the metal to police, they refused to sign a receipt for it.

August 6

Mrs. Showalter writes to Driscoll regarding Bucko’s report. She lists six pages of comments on allegedly “serious omissions” and “strictly opinion judgments” by Bucko.

Mrs. Showalter also writes to Chief State’s Atty. Joseph Gormley, asking him to send a representative to the coroner’s inquest. She includes copies of correspondence with local officials and Bucko’s report.

August 9

Mrs. Showalter requests a meeting with the City Council’s Public Safety Committee.

August 15

Bucko updates report, at request of city manager Driscoll.

Bucko said of the body location, “the position he (Mr. Showalter) was found in at the scene of the accident, in my opinion, would not help in solving this matter.” Erroneous on the report is the position of the car jack which is shown on the front bumper. The car Mr. Showalter was working on, a Ford Pinto, had to be jacked from the side of the vehicle.

Omitted from the report is the location of a car mat seen to the rear of the car and the spare tire Mr. Showalter never got to put on the car.

August 20

Gormley writes to Mrs. Showalter, telling her the local police investigation “has proceeded smoothly,” and there is “no reason for this office to initiate its own investigation.”

August 28

The Public Safety Committee of the New London City Council meets in closed session for one hour to discuss the hit-run death. Chief Crowley requested the closed session. He said there is evidence that could jeopardize future action.

Mrs. Showalter submitted a 12-page statement for the meeting, but did not attend.

Crowley said the case is not closed and it appears an arrest may be made.

August 31

Mallove submits official statement to New London police.

November, 1974

After being postponed several times, the coroner’s inquest hears testimony from 50 persons. No findings issued.

1975

January 24

A state police detective participating in the federal grand jury probe of the city police department has told one of its patrolmen they identified the driver of the car which struck and killed Mr. Showalter on Christmas Eve, 1973.

“We know who killed the Showalter kid, how come you don’t?” the detective was quoted in The Norwich Bulletin as saying.

March 19-22

The Bulletin, in a four-part series, shows:

- Eyewitnesses and what New London police called “near witnesses” drastically differed in their accounts of the accident.

- Microscopic paint particles found on Mr. Showalter’s clothing on which police based their search may not have been left by the vehicle which struck him.

- Evidence entrusted to police officers at the scene has never been seen since.

- A claim by police that it would cost as much as $1,200 to trace vehicles possible involved in the mishap was declared false by the state Motor Vehicle Department.

The Bulletin, when preparing the series of articles, made repeated efforts to discuss the case with police officials but Lt. K.T. Bucko, who headed the case, on the advice of then Police Chief John Crowley, would not.

April 3 State police conduct an extensive door-to-door inquiry in the Pequot Avenue region. State police have been looking into the case as part of a federal grand jury investigation into alleged corruption within the city force.

July 12

The state of Connecticut offers a $2,000 reward for information leading to the arrest and conviction of the person responsible for the hit-run death of Mr. Showalter. A total of $3,000 is now being offered. Classmates and friends of Mr. Showalter’s have already collected $1,000.

July 21

A community effort by friends and classmates raises the reward to $5,000.

November 8

The transcript of the coroner’s inquest of the hit-run death conducted nearly a year ago has yet to be typed, Coroner Joseph Moukawsher confirms. He said he wants to review the transcript even though he believes his six-day long inquest did not establish any guilt in the case. He said he has not spoken with the court reporter assigned to the case since the early summer.

December 10

Mrs. Showalter writes to State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti, requesting a one-man grand jury investigation. No response.

1976

January 6

Satti refuses to confirm or deny the existence of Mrs. Showalter’s request. Mrs. Showalter has also asked Satti’s office to ascertain the location of recorded tapes made during the coroner’s inquest.

January 9

Mrs. Showalter sends a special delivery letter to Satti asking for a response to the December 10 request. No response.

February 19

In a feature article, also carried statewide by the Associated Press, The Bulletin profiles Mrs. Showalter on page one.

Some public officials regard her as a persistent nuisance, someone to be ignored and sidestepped, but Mrs. Lucille M. Showalter will not breathe easily until they tell her who killed her son, Bulletin reporter Fred Vollono wrote.

“The official comment seems to be there is nothing to it,” Mrs. Showalter said. “It is just the ramblings of a grief-stricken mother. But there are many people who urge me to go on. They say, ‘Lucille, if you stop, then nothing will ever be done.’”

February 23

Mrs. Showalter receives a letter of confession from an inmate at Somers state prison. The inmate said he was plagued by news accounts of the death. Every time he seems to forget the accident, the inmate said, he reads another news story.

April 2

Mrs. Showalter submits a third written request to Satti for a grand-jury probe. No response.

May 6

Common Pleas court Prosecutor Harold Dean quashes the only lead in the two and a half year old investigation, The Norwich Bulletin reports. The lead was the letter of confession written by the inmate at Somers Prison. State police arrested the inmate for harassment of the victim’s mother, Mrs. Showalter, to whom the letter was sent. Dean nolled the case and allowed it to be dismissed despite a prior meeting with state police when the significance of the arrest was discussed.

State police did not believe the letter writer was responsible for the hit-run death, but they thought the letter contained possibly significant information. Dean said he was certain the accused had no knowledge of the case, because he was incarcerated when Mr. Showalter was killed.

August 7 The day following the Bulletin’s report of Dean quashing the lead, Chief State’s Atty. Joseph Gormley says he had “no idea” why the lead “which very well could have led to something,” resulted in a dead end. Two state police officers had met with Gormley to discuss the letter of confession.

August 6

State police list the investigation into the killing of Mr. Showalter as “closed pending further development.” That classification came 31 days after Dean threw the harassment case out of court.

August 30

Mrs. Showalter again asks Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello to call for a one-man grand jury probe.

September 1

Mrs. Showalter publicly renews her efforts to have a one-man grand jury reopen the investigation into the hit-run killing of her son. In a statement sent to 22 media outlets, Mrs. Showalter says she made the appeal in an August 30 letter to Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello. She says she was asking the judge to “make good on a promise” he made to her in June 1974. Santaniello wrote in a June 24, 1974 letter, Superior Court intercession would be possible if the investigation required it.

Santaniello said, “probably the proper person” to approach would be State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti. But Mrs. Showalter said she is ignoring Satti because he failed to respond to her December 1975 letter asking for the grand jury.

September 23

State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti says he needs another three weeks to review information on the killing of Mr. Showalter before deciding whether the investigation should be reopened or shelved.

Satti says he had hoped to have the matter resolved by today, but the sinking of his 35-foot cabin cruiser two weeks ago, an unexpected report of crimes by New London police, and a new trial forced him behind schedule.

November 23

Mrs. Showalter turns to Governor Ella T. Grasso for help.

“I cannot endure this loss of a beloved son in the midst of a governmental system that appears to neither act nor care,” Mrs. Showalter says in a letter to the governor.

Mrs. Showalter says she is skeptical the New London County State’s Attorney’s review of the case will result in the one-man grand jury she has requested. Satti today said he is still reviewing transcripts of the Coroner’s Inquest and refused further comment.

December 21

Just three days before the third anniversary of the killing of Kevin B. Showalter, the state’s chief court administrator orders the city’s only unsolved hit-and-run case reopened.

John P. Cotter signs an order creating a one-man jury to probe the death, renewing hopes that allegations of police bungling and mishandling of the case will be settled.

“I can’t yet believe it,” says Mrs. Showalter, calling the action a “literal miracle.”

Cotter, a justice on the state Supreme Court, selects retired Superior Court Judge Raymond J. Devlin to head the one-man grand jury.

An attorney representing Mrs. Lucille M. Showalter also files a $600,000 lawsuit against the unnamed person(s) responsible for the killing of her son. Atty. Averum J. Sprecher of East Haddam says the suit is aimed at protecting Mrs. Showalter’s rights.

“The action as I have filed it will definitively preserve her rights when the investigative bodies finally determine who killed the boy,” he said. The suit is aimed at heading off fears the state’s statute of limitations might preclude Mrs. Showalter from pursuing civil action if the killer is found.

December 24

Superior Court Judge Joseph F. Dannehy is ordered to replace State Referee Raymond J. Devlin as the one-man grand juror investigating Mr. Showalter’s death. Chief Court Administrator John P. Cotter says Judge Devlin had asked to be taken off the case because he was too busy with other duties, and would be unable to commute from his New Haven office.

1977

January 4

Austin J. McGuigan, the special prosecutor assigned to the one-man grand jury probing the hit-run death of Mr. Showalter promises to pull “all the stops” in his investigation but says he needs help from the public to succeed.

McGuigan has worked for the state for two years as the top investigator of organized crime. He appeals to anyone with information to call him confidentially.

February 8

State Police Commissioner Edward P. Leonard, as part of a last-resort effort, makes a personal appeal to area residents for information about the killing of Mr. Showalter. In a letter to the people who live near the Pequot Avenue site where Mr. Showalter died, Leonard asks for facts – “No matter how insignificant they may appear” – which might shed light on the car, the driver or the accident scene.

Special Prosecutor McGuigan says police “had no suspects.” However, he says if a suspect is found police believe there is sufficient evidence to tie the person to the case.

April 18

Investigators say they feel confident the Showalter case will be solved.

The new optimism comes after a public appeal netted more than 300 leads, new laboratory analysis of existing evidence, and an accounting of each of the more than 10,000 green Chrysler products registered in Eastern Connecticut when Mr. Showalter was killed.

The new evidence means “there is a significant possibility the vehicle in question was not a green Chrysler,” Special Prosecutor Austin McGuigan says. While the investigators will not say what other color the car might have been, the evidence apparently opens new avenues for the investigation. Previously, other theories on who drove the death car, theories which have had some substantiation, were locked into the green Chrysler theory, police acknowledge.

May 10

State police investigators spend two and a half hours recreating and filming the Pequot Avenue death scene where Mr. Showalter was the victim of the hit and run.

May 18

State police again film and re-create death scene.

June 22

The Bulletin reports that one of the most intensive investigations in state police history, the probe into Mr. Showalter’s hit-run death, will be given to a one-man grand jury July 5 in Windham county Superior Court.

Judge Joseph F. Dannehy, the grand juror, imposes a gag order on all investigators assigned to the case. Special Prosecutor McGuigan and 17 state police detectives had gathered evidence for the grand jury.

June 23

More than 50 persons will be subpoenaed and the scope of the probe will be expanded to include subsequent actions connected with the accident, The Bulletin reports.

June 24

Eleven New London police officers, including the top detective involved in the first of three investigations of the hit-run death, have been subpoenaed, The Bulletin reports.

July 5

The grand jury begins behind closed doors with testimony by New London Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko.

Outside, a television camera crew drips with sweat under the glare of a hot summer sun.

Inside it is quiet and cool – almost like any other day. The state police detectives and reporters talk about golf, baseball and other summertime activities. Because of the gag order imposed by Judge Dannehy, they can’t talk about what is most on their minds, what has brought them all together – the unsolved hit-run death of Kevin B. Showalter.

The session lasts about five hours and also includes testimony by Mrs. Showalter and Debra Emilyta, Mr. Showalter’s companion the night he died.

Ms. Emilyta has been sitting on a wall about 6 feet from Mr. Showalter when he was killed. She told police she only heard the 20-year-old Mitchell College student struck, and did not see the car which struck him.

July 6

Witnesses include Michael Buscetto of Mike’s Arco in New London. What he identified as body putty, apparently from the car that struck and killed Mr. Showalter, has never been seen since police officers placed it in an envelope that night, according to sources.

Ms. Emilyta concludes testimony.

Also testifying are Dr. Robert Weller, members of his family, and a friend, who while returning home from church drove past Mr. Showalter as he was changing the tire. They were among the last persons to see Mr. Showalter alive.

Other witnesses include Mrs. Ruth P. Hendel and Mrs. Charles (Shirley Pope) Alloway, her daughter.

On Christmas Eve, 1973, Mrs. Hendel had just turned away from the window of her home on Pequot Avenue where she had been watching Mr. Showalter work on the Emilyta car. She heard the noise of the car striking Mr. Showalter and turning back quickly she caught a glimpse of the taillights. Her first impression of the fleeing southbound car was that it was bright-colored, possibly red.

Mrs. Hendel continued to watch the accident scene as she telephoned Mrs. Alloway, the wife of a New London police officer.

Arthur Adams of New London, a Mitchell College security guard and former state policeman, also testifies. Aside from Ms. Emilyta and the hit-run driver, Adams may have been one of the last persons to see Mr. Showalter alive.

Adams saw Mr. Showalter working on the car and Ms. Emilyta sitting on the stone wall, swinging her legs. He observed the girl with a coat collar wrapped around her head, in conversation with Mr. Showalter, after the Weller party had driven by.

Adams continued on his rounds towards the Montauk Avenue side of the campus. Sometime after 11 p.m., he saw an ambulance heading for the hospital and two police cars heading down Plant Street.

July 7

Some of the last persons who saw Mr. Showalter alive and one of the first who saw him dead testify.

Six members of the Sitty family, who were celebrating Christmas Eve and occasionally watching Mr. Showalter change a tire from inside a house on Pequot Avenue, tell the grand jury what they knew about the case, Edmond Sitty had brought out a blanket and a corduroy coat to put over Mr. Showalter’s body after he had been struck and killed.

A New London High School classmate of Mr. Showalter, Arthur Petrini, was a passenger in a car that passed the accident scene sometime after Mr. Showalter was killed and before the ambulance and police arrived. He also testified.

July 12

Witnesses included two firemen and a dispatcher, two nurses and an orderly, the New London County Medical Examiner, the first man to officially identify Mr. Showalter, and a woman who lives near the accident scene.

Larry Grimes, a security guard who knew Mr. Showalter from Mitchell College, had made the preliminary identification at Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals, where he also worked. Mrs. Dorothy Bryson of Pequot Avenue, who came upon the accident scene, also testifies.

July 13

New London police officers pack the waiting room of the Windham County Courthouse. Of the 11 who were subpoenaed last month, at least seven are present.

The 11 include Patrolmen Vincent McGrath, Steven Colonis, Thomas P. Bowes Jr., and Cpl. Joseph Chiapponne, all of whom were involved in the initial investigation. With the change of shift, Sgt. Joseph Jullarine, Patrolmen Richard West and Glenn Davis and Det. Sgt. Konstanty T. Bucko joined the probe. Bucko was off duty at the time.

McGrath filed the motor vehicle report of the accident and the sketch on the report was by Bowes. Bucko took photographs of the scene and gathered evidence. His photographs may be the only ones taken. Bucko also went to the hospital and got the victim’s clothing, according to sources.

Colonis, the first officer on the scene, apparently arrived as Mr. Showalter was being placed in the ambulance. He interviewed Ms. Emilyta and took her to the station to file a 13-sentence statement.

There is some confusion of whether Colonis drove an unmarked police car that night. Sources say police made conflicting statements on that question.

July 14

Thomas Wainwright, who played tennis with Kevin Showalter at New London High, saw his lifeless body on a sidewalk on Pequot Avenue before an ambulance or police arrived, and is among those testifying today. Arthur Petrini, who testified last week, was a passenger in Wainwright’s car.

Mr. and Mrs. Donald Wainwright, who were stopped by police after circling the scene in another auto, also testify.

At least seven New London police officers are at the courthouse, but it is not known how many are testifying.

July 19

The grand jury shifts beyond reconstructions by “near witnesses,” as Sgt. Joseph Jullarine, now retired, testifies. He was the squad leader who reportedly conducted “an intensive investigation” for a red car during the 11:30 p.m. to 7:30 a.m. shift on Christmas Day 1973.

July 20

The grand jury investigators spend much of the day alone reviewing physical evidence and testimony. Only three witnesses – New London police who have already appeared during the proceedings – are present.

July 21

Det. Bucko appears for at least the fourth time in the nine days the grand jury has convened. The session begins at 10 a.m. and ends about 5:45 p.m., with his departure.

A nurse’s aide who knelt by Mr. Showalter’s body, feeling for a pulse, also testifies, Sue Costello, who heard the report of an accident as she was leaving Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals in New London from her shift, had arrived on the scene before ambulance personnel and police.

July 26

The scope of the grand jury probe goes beyond Mr. Showlater’s death and runs smack into a crucial area of dispute with the appearance of New London police detective Walter Petchark.

On Christmas Day 1973, with evidence already missing and news of Mr. Showalter’s death on the radio, Petchark reportedly received a call from former mayor Harvey N. Mallove. Mallove later told The Bulletin there was no truth to the report. But he allegedly told Petchark he thought he saw the accident the night before.

Three city police detectives – Bucko, Petchark, and Carmello Fazzina – were present at the inquiry. They were followed by laboratory technicians from the FBI, who lent their expertise in the analysis of headlight glass possibly belonging to the death vehicle.

July 27

The former counsel for the estate of Mr. Showalter testifies. Atty. Thomas Bishop confirms his representation of the estate was severed in June 1974.

Thomas and Donald Wainwright return for further testimony.

July 28

Witnesses include Mrs. S.F. Zimet of Ledyard. Mallove said he was visiting at her home on Christmas Eve 1973, left about 10:45 p.m., and was home in New London about half an hour later.

Mrs. Zimet is accompanied by her attorney, L. Patrick Gray. Gray, like Bishop, is a member of the New London law firm Suissman, Shapiro, Wool, and Brennan.

Other witnesses include New London city Manager C. Francis Driscoll and Elise Mallove, Mallove’s daughter. Miss Mallove was home for her Christmas vacation in 1973.

The grand jury begins a four-week recess. More than 50 persons were called during the first 12 days of the inquiry.

August 30

New London police investigators and a newspaper editor who has followed their unsolved hit-run death case for three years are among the witnesses.

Retired Police Chief John Crowley and Det. Lt. K.T. Bucko, who refused repeated pleas by The Bulletin in March of 1975 to discuss the death of Kevin B. Showalter, gives testimony – as did the paper’s managing editor, John C. Peterson.

Peterson testifies for three hours.

August 31

The attorney who conducted a coroner’s inquest into Mr. Showalter’s death, the results of which have never met public scrutiny, is the first witness today. Atty. Joseph Moukwasher, who heard testimony from 50 witnesses during six days in September and November of 1974, is one of the few persons familiar with the substance of that investigation.

It took more than two years for the transcripts of the hearings to be typed and submitted to State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti.

State Police Sgt. Donald Crouch, who in 1974 and 1975 worked for the federal grand jury investigating alleged corruption in the New London force, also testifies. Other witnesses included Rosemary Benson and Carol James.

September 1

Physical exhibits appear to outnumber witnesses in the 15th day of proceedings. Two state police technicians from the crime lab in Bethany carry satchels concealing evidence into the closed courtroom. One exhibit is a light colored automobile fender, which was dented and streaked.

September 2

Det. Edward Pickett of the New London County State’s Attorney’s office, who helped administer a lie detector test to Ms. Emilyta, testifies. Ms. Emilyta passed the test.

Another detective, private investigator Joe Harris, is also called. A former Waterford police sergeant, he worked on the case for a brief time, on his own.

Other witnesses in a short session include State Police Sgt. Charles Trotter, a principal investigator in the federal grand jury probe of the New London city police.

September 12

Two persons who saw Mr. Showalter on Christmas Eve 1973, hours before he was killed testify.

Ramona Ricci, a coworker of Mr. Showalter’s at a Waterford discotheque, attended one of two parties Mr. Showalter had planned to go to after work that night. Nancy Wicksham, who also testified, had joined friends that holiday evening at the club.

September 18

Mallove says his status as a suspect in the case is “nothing new.” During testimony in a New Jersey courtroom, Connecticut State Police revealed Mallove is a prime suspect in the hit-run case. The testimony concerned refusal by two New Jersey men to comply with a subpoena issued by the one-man grand jury. Trooper Charles Wargat also testified he was told the two men repaired Mallove’s car on Christmas Eve or Christmas Day 1973.

Mallove tells The Bulletin he did not know the men and never had a car repaired at their shop on Reed Street in New London. He says he didn’t kill Mr. Showalter and doesn’t know anything about anybody who did.

September 19

One of the two men who testified with immunity today has said in a published account he has no knowledge of the case and denied any car was repaired in his New London shop on Christmas Eve 1973.

Walter String Jr. made those comments in the New Jersey Courier Post. He and his son, Walter String III, had been ordered to appear today by a New Jersey judge, after refusing to comply with a subpoena.

Among the dozen or so witnesses are New London city police Sgt. Donald Sloan and Cpl. Charles Alloway. They took the first full statement from Ms. Emilyta, five days after the accident.

September 26

Darlene Barnes, a friend of Mr. Showalter who patronized the Waterford discotheque where he worked, is among the witnesses today. Ms. Barnes was also one of the 50 witnesses during the coroner’s inquest of 1974.

October 3

Larry Grimes testifies again. The Mitchell College security guard who made the first identification of Mr. Showalter at Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals, was also at the courthouse on July 12, and Sept. 26.

The grand jury will be in recess until October 17. It has convened 20 times since July 5 and heard about 90 witnesses.

October 11

Judge Dannehy says published reports that Mallove is a prime suspect in the case “couldn’t bother me in the least.”

“They (the newspapers) are free to speculate if they wish,” Dannehy says. “I am not concerned with their claimed right to freedom of expression.

I think that sometimes their attitude is to publish and be damned, but they don’t bother me.”

“Why don’t you wait” for the grand jury report? Dannehy asked.

October 17

The sales manager of a New London auto firm who said he has sold a number of cars to the family of a suspect in the hit-run case testifies.

In 1970, Peter Emmanuel Sr. of New London Motors sold a Lincoln Continental to Harvey N. Mallove, whom state police have identified as a suspect in the Christmas Eve, 1973 death. A compact car was among the other autos the New London firm sold to Mallove.

State police were looking for a green Chrysler product when they first questioned New London motors personnel, Emmanuel said before he testified. But the firm didn’t sell Mallove such a vehicle, which police had believed was the death car, he added.

October 24

The grand jury does not convene today because the investigators were not ready to proceed, Judge Dannehy said. He said he plans to conduct several more sessions before adjourning to write the final report, but did not specify.

November 14

The grand jury meets for its first regular session since October 17 and hears one witness. The witness, Gary Jordan of New London, said he was dating Elise Mallove on Christmas Eve 1973.

Sources say the grand jury conducted at least one special session since October 17, but it was not known who testified.

November 21

State police continue working long and irregular hours probing Mr. Showalter’s death as they re-create the hit-run scene on Pequot Avenue near Plant Street for at least the third time.

November 29

The man whom state police have said they consider a prime suspect in New London’s only unsolved hit-run death has his day in court.

Harvey N. Mallove testifies for about four hours before the secret grand jury probing Mr. Showalter’s death. Atty. Leo J. McNamara accompanies Mallove to the Windham County Courthouse.

Mallove says he was one of a number of persons who drove by the accident scene shortly before or after Mr. Showalter was killed. But a four-part series by The Bulletin in March of 1975 showed Mallove saw a scene that seven other persons said could not have taken place.

Mallove passed the accident scene within a minute or two after an ambulance call was logged. His statement to New London police – dated eight months later – conflicts with accounts of seven persons at the scene or looking out their windows seconds after Mr. Showalter was struck.

Mr. Showalter was struck by a car as he changed a tire on a friend’s parked Ford Pinto, on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue near Plant Street.

In his statement, Mallove said he saw an automobile parked at an angle in front of the Pinto. None of the seven persons saw any car stopped at the scene immediately after the victim was hit according to the July 10, 1974 report by New London Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko.

Mallove’s vivid description of a middle-aged man talking with a girl near the car also conflicts with statements by the seven persons.

In his statement, Mallove said he assumed the man was a member of the police department. But Bucko claims in the July 10 report that Mallove told him the talking to the girl was “NOT” a policeman.

Bucko’s report also claims Mallove learned on Christmas Day 1974 that “a man had been killed and he remarked to some people that he saw the body.” But Bucko continued to report that after Mallove viewed photographs of the scene he realized what he mistook for a body was a floor mat. In his statement, Mallove said he saw a “flat object which I assumed was a blanket or a mat.”

In his August 31, 1974 statement, Mallove said, “Seeing no trouble, accident, or any evidence of anything out of place…I continued on my way home.”

In the July 10, 1974 report, Bucko claims; “Mr. Mallove stated he was going to stop because he realized there had been an accident.”

Mallove has told The Bulletin that Bucko misquoted him.

December 7

The calling of witnesses ends with Mallove’s second appearance.

The proceedings included a film screening, apparently of the death scene as re-created by state police.

After the 35 minute screening, Special Prosecutor McGuigan and Judge Dannehy questioned Mallove for about 40 minutes. That was the bulk of the afternoon session.

The question of whether indictments should be handed down in New London’s only unsolved hit-run death now rests with Judge Dannehy.

After 24 sessions and more than 100 witnesses, Dannehy said the next step for the grand jury is the final report on who killed Kevin B. Saltwater.

1978

Feb. 17 Report filed.

Feb. 22

Report made public.

  • THE DANNEHY REPORT


  • SHOWALTER COVERUP COLUMNS

    Chapter 1

    Law and Justice in Everyday Life

    Cover-Up In New London

    Hit-And-Run Continues To Mock Justice


    Sept. 4, 2000

    If Connecticut Chief State’s Attorney John Bailey wants to bring closure to cold cases, here’s one from New London that should top the list: The Showalter hit-and-run cover-up is a dark chapter in Connecticut history, a tale more appropriate for a Third World country.

    And yet, only one thing bothers former New London County State’s Attorney C. Robert Satti about the Showalter case: that it was investigated at all.

    Satti, now retired, made the point again and again, most recently this year. Satti’s complaint, made during the wake of the late state police Detective George Ryalls, was that Ryalls’ obituary mentioned the suspect the prosecutor refused to pursue in the Showalter probe.

    Kevin B. Showalter, a 20-year-old Mitchell College student, was killed at 11:12 p.m. on Christmas Eve 1973. He was changing a tire on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue on the New London shoreline when he was struck and killed. His girlfriend, sitting only 6 feet away on a stone wall, claims she saw nothing.

    Auto body putty from the death car disappeared after a tow truck driver gave it to New London police. The evidence file that was supposed to contain the putty was stuffed with bathroom tiles. The file that was supposed to contain headlight glass from the death car instead contained glass from three different headlights. State police and others suspected that, in order to throw legitimate investigators off the trail, the late young man's clothing was pounded on a different-colored car than the one that killed him.

    The victim's mother, Lucille M. Showalter, tried to get a grand jury investigation of the cover-up. She was rebuffed repeatedly by the presiding judge, Angelo Santaniello who, it later became clear, was best friends with the leading suspect. Santaniello then referred Showalter to prosecutor Satti, who happened to be his former law partner. Satti refused to acknowledge registered letters from Mrs. Showalter pleading for a grand jury probe.

    Satti did finally meet with Mrs. Showalter in 1978, after Judge Joseph Dannehy of Willimantic, acting as a one-man grand jury, named former New London Mayor Harvey N. Mallove as the probable driver of the hit-run vehicle. Satti called the three-hour meeting, in which he repeatedly told Mrs. Showalter that there never should have been a grand jury investigation under Dannehy.

    Mallove held a good hand; he had the best legal muscle in New London County on his side. New London police would not question him for more than seven months, and then only in a perfunctory manner. They would say they inspected his cars, but they did not. Significantly, Mallove’s Lincoln had been repaired, but it wasn’t until state police took over the case four years after the accident that the fender was finally seized.

    Santaniello would arrange for a coroner’s inquest and put his niece in charge of typing the transcript. Only after two years of intense public pressure would the transcript be typed. But the inquest never issued a finding.

    Santaniello tipped off Mallove that he was a suspect. The judge was also aware of what local police knew about the case. Mrs. Showalter memorialized the admissions in tape-recorded telephone conversations.

    “I did talk to Harvey,” Santaniello told Mrs. Showalter on Oct. 17, 1975, “and I said, `You’re suspected.’ As a matter of fact, at that time a police officer came to him on the same day or the next day, and told him you were making accusations about him and that he was a prime suspect.” The day before, Mallove told Mrs. Showalter, “Judge Santaniello is of the opinion that you fingered me.”

    It was not until 1977 that state police, who took over the case at the behest of former Gov. Ella Grasso, formally named Mallove a suspect. Next week, I'll propose a means to solve the Showalter cover-up.

    Showalter Cover-Up Is New London's Shame

    Sept. 11, 2000

    New London, where I grew up and began working in the 1960s and ‘70s, was a dirty little city with character.

    It had a restaurant called the Hygienic that was everything but. There were at least a couple bars where the cops couldn't do anything, except maybe a little business.

    The top pimp in town never went to jail until he was about 60 and a certain court official retired.

    New London will always be the city that tried to cover up the Christmas Eve 1973 hit-and-run death of Kevin B. Showalter. It's been doing a pretty good job for nearly 27 years, but the onion is beginning to peel.

    The local daily newspaper admitted -- in its official history published this year -- that it did a shoddy job on the Showalter case. Specifically, The Day admitted its failure to explore the relationship between a former mayor and a top judge, and their influence on the course of the criminal investigation. That’s a beginning.

    Political and police corruption goes back a couple generations in New London. By the 1970s, New London police were widely known to be involved in the selling of women, dope and refrigerators, among other things. A federal grand jury took note. But as with the Showalter case, there were these little problems with the evidence.

    A jewelry store owner and former city mayor multi-millionaire Harvey Mallove was the prime suspect in the hit-and-run death of Showalter, a student at Mitchell College. Showalter’s date that night, Christmas Eve 1973, said she saw nothing from her vantage point six feet away, sitting on a stone wall under a streetlight on a residential street as a young man changed the tire of her car.

    Harvey was everybody’s pal. He would take kids to the Super Bowl, then, down the road, get them jobs as cops. He was friends with bums in the street and bums in high political office. He was wired. The standing joke among reporters became: Harvey's a great guy to have a beer with, just don't change your tire if he's driving by.

    “I didn't kill the kid in any way, shape or form,” Harvey told me many times. As mayor, Harvey helped hire a few police chiefs. His best friend was the administrative judge for the county; that was the judge who controlled the early stages of the investigation, specifically a coroner’s inquest that never issued a finding.

    State police followed up a report that Mallove’s best friend, County Administrative Judge Angelo G. Santaniello, was with Mallove on Christmas Eve 1973. Santaniello reportedly was No. 11 on a guest list for a party at the home of his political mentor, the late state Sen. Peter Mariani. The Mariani party was one of two Mallove attended that night.

    Santaniello told reporters he never went out on Christmas Eve.

    Another state judge, Joseph F. Dannehy, conducted two grand jury investigations. In 1978, Dannehy named Mallove as the probable driver of the hit-run vehicle, but said evidence that might have ensured conviction was either mishandled or destroyed.

    Mallove died a few years ago with this legacy. Others still have time to come clean and tell the truth about the cover-up. Mrs. Showalter tried unsuccessfully to have Satti, Santaniello and others prosecuted for hindrance of prosecution (CGS Section 53a-166) warning of impending discovery, providing means of avoiding discovery, preventing discovery by deception. Because a conspiracy to hinder prosecution is an ongoing crime, those with information could tell Chief State's Attorney John Bailey, who has begun an initiative to solve some of the state's cold homicide cases.

    Isn’t it time? No one kept the system honest when it counted, though some tried. Most stood by as the system that was supposed to protect the victim and his family betrayed them all.

    Where is the conscience of the community?

    Cold Case On Ice Forever

    Nov. 6, 2000

    One way to deflect attention from a suspect is to get investigators involved in meaningless, time-consuming tasks. Another way is to create a bogus suspect who is then exposed as such, causing a belief that the case is just too hazy to pursue.

    Both of these devices were used repeatedly in the cover-up of the Showalter hit-run case in New London. Whether this was happenstance, indifference, incompetence or malfeasance, the result was the same. The system failed.

    And now, it seems, the truth will remain buried forever.

    Judge Joseph F. Dannehy, the grand juror who investigated the case, wrote in his finding of fact: “After December 25, 1973, the New London Police Department did virtually nothing to solve the hit-run death of Kevin B. Showalter.” The accident occurred the night before.

    Local police and court officials, however, were pro-active in another sense. Their actions served to protect the assailant.

    For example, New London police claimed it would cost as much as $1,200 to trace vehicles using data from the state Motor Vehicle Department. The motor vehicle department declared there was no such charge.

    Nevertheless, New London police spent their time hand-sorting local motor vehicle cards. They looked for a green Chrysler. That was likely a false lead; state police said paint particles found on the victim's clothing did not come from the car that killed him.

    Former Mayor Harvey Mallove began meeting informally with police and court officials as early as Dec. 25, 1973. Mallove wanted to know what the police knew.

    The only lead after two and a half years was quashed by then New London Common Pleas Court Prosecutor Harold Dean in May 1976. The lead was a letter of confession written by a Somers prison inmate to the victim’s mother, Lucille Showalter.

    “I told Harold how important that was to me,” Mallove, the prime suspect, confided to an associate. He also acknowledged discussing the purported confession with his best friend, the presiding judge for the county, Angelo Santaniello.

    The author of the letter was known to be connected with “fences,” or purveyors of stolen goods in the New London area. State police arrested him for harassment of Mrs. Showalter. Two state troopers met with Dean for an hour. They told him the letter contained possibly significant information. State police also believed they could connect the dots in New London between the letter writer and the powers-that-be. Did he owe some favors? Was he paid? Police knew the author had no liability for the accident; he was actually in Florida at the time of the hit-run.

    Dean nolled and dismissed the case without telling the troopers or Mallove. Soon thereafter, state police listed the killing of Showalter as “closed pending further development.” Upon learning of Dean's action, Chief State's Attorney Joseph Gormley remarked he had “no idea” why the lead, “which very well could have led to something,” resulted in a dead end. The case would remain closed for six months, until Gov. Ella Grasso brought the matter to Justice John Cotter.

    Was there criminal activity connected with the Showalter cover-up? It appears we will never know for certain. Dannehy named Mallove as the probable driver, noting that evidence which might have ensured conviction was destroyed. The Chief State’s Attorney’s Office reviewed aspects of the case this fall after a series of columns appeared in The Law Tribune. However, the statute of limitations for the most likely potential charge, conspiracy to hinder prosecution of motor vehicle misconduct, has expired. This shameful case, it appears, is destined to stay on ice forever.

    - AND:

    Olympic Gold for Missing Evidence


    November 28, 2005

    Judge Ellen Gordon was in way over her head with what she tried pass off as a ruling in Day Publishing v. State's Attorney.

    Clueless Gordon was handed a hot one, a case no one has ever wanted in the so-called New London Judicial District. Every single time this case has come to court, begging for justice, The Robes, the prosecutors and their minions have either desecrated their oaths or looked the other way. Clueless Gordon, fairly new to the scene, has managed to join the list of those who are both ostriches and failures.

    The Day newspaper asked Gordon this year to release the grand jury testimony regarding the cover-up of the 1973 hit-run death of Kevin Showalter. Before Gordon probably ever heard of Showalter, five New London County judges recused themselves from a John Doe civil suit against the driver because they were friends with the prime suspect, Harvey Mallove. Mallove -- the late mayor of New London and multimillionaire jeweler who picked police chiefs, planned to run for Congress and starred in the social scene -- was prone to say, "I never killed the kid -- in any way, shape or form."

    It's not like we could expect a New London judge to show guts or brains in this case. Compelling testimony from the first of two grand juries implicated local law enforcement and court officials in a widespread cover-up.

    On Christmas Eve 1973 at 11:12 p.m., as the call came in, a high-ranking New London officer, said, "F--k him, he's dead," and then left to go home. Showalter, a 20-year-old Mitchell College student, lay dead on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue by the shoreline. His body was thrown 22 feet from the point of impact. His shoes were found 110 feet apart. A leg bone was 75 feet away.

    A tow truck driver gave police auto body putty from the death car. The putty was never seen again. New London police mixed headlight glass from at least three different cars in what they called the evidence file. Replacing the auto body putty was bathroom tile. A local coroner's inquest never issued a finding. State police, who took over the case at the behest of Gov. Ella Grasso, were bewildered and angry when they could not find the transcript of the coroner's inquest. Mallove's best friend -- the presiding judge for the county, Angelo G. Santaniello -- had put his niece in charge of typing that transcript. Santaniello also tipped off Mallove to his status as a suspect.

    Now, Clueless Gordon can't find the 3,000-page transcript of the first grand jury. Does she care? Court clerks allegedly performed a diligent search. Would any reasonable person believe or accept any of this?

    Among the last persons known to possess the grand jury report was the late State's Attorney, C. Robert Satti. Satti, who refused to investigate the case before a special prosecutor was appointed, claimed he returned a copy to the grand juror, then Willimantic Superior Court Judge (later Supreme Court Justice) Joseph Dannehy. Both Dannehy and Satti are dead. Did "Do Nothing Bob" -- Mallove's moniker for Satti -- take it with him? We might as well ask Harvey, also dead, or Kevin.

    Gordon's pathetic decision, dated Nov. 7, went on for about a sentence before its first fatal error. It might sound like a technical error, but it's much, much more than that. She actually said New London police investigated the case.

    Before this, I thought it might take generations to remove the stench from the New London courthouse. Alas, for New London, the stench of this cover-up is forever.


    Find & Open
    the Showalter File

  • Hartford Courant Editorial








  • more COOL JUSTICE








  •           LELAKI : Dunia Vs Akhirat        
    Assalamualaikum to all readers yg sudi berkunjung ke blog nia. Hari ni let's talk about lelaki. Zaman skrg ni byk artikel yg kita sering baca psl wanita solehah yang diidamkan lelaki. Tapi bagaimana pulak dgn lelaki soleh yg diidamkan kaum hawa? Haa...tk ramai yg nk mengutarakan persoalan ni dn keadaan dunia sekarang seolah2 menunjukkan kuasa hanya di tgn lelaki dlm menentukan siapa pilihan hidup diorg. Tidak...tk betul smua tu. Sbenarnye perempuan pun perlu ada garis panduan jgk klau nk pilih suami besok lusa nnti. :) Tapi syg...hari ini...kita boleh lihat sendiri betapa songsangnya dunia. Mengapa, mengapa dn mengapa.. ? Cuba lihat gmbr Enrique Iglasias kt atas tu.. ( okay, sgt hensem dn sgt mengujakan) Klau stakat nk minat artis mcm ni, boleh terima lg. Tapi, nk buat jadi boyfriend? Jadi suami? Hisy, fikir 10 kali dlu lah cik adik oi.. Nia brckp ni based on fenomena yg membelenggu kita smue hari ni.

    Kawan2 kita mudah sgt tertarik dgn org2 yg stylo...yg hensem.. anak org kaya... mcm2 lg. Budak2 laki yg mcm tu, mmg lah pndai mengayat, romantik... Tapi nk ke mana kite dgn romantik2 smue tu? Tepuk dada, tnye diri sndiri.. Ade hari tu, jumpe satu couple ni.. pakwe die pkai mcm artis korea. pergh stylo habis. Dn makwe die jeling2 kt nia ngn kwn nia sbb takut kiteorg nk usya pakwe die. Isy, tade maknenye~ Ade pulak yg berdating hari2 tk kira tmpt.. Cuba fikir..klau betul lelaki tu lelaki yg baik, knp die nk dating hari2 ngn korg? Jgn ikutkan nafsu wahai teman2..buruk akibatnye nnti. See, budak2 skrng ni bangga ade bf yg mcm tu.. Tapi jarang sgt nk jumpe org yg fikirkan lelaki yg boleh bimbing dia kt akhirat nnti. Eh, honestly, masa nia budak2 sekolah menengah dlu, nia pn tk penah terfikir psl smue tu. I thought, klau lelaki tu baik, itu dh memadai. Tapi sbenarnye TIDAK. Rupa2nye AGAMA yg harus dijadikan NOMBOR SATU.. Bila kite terkapai2 dlm mencari hukum agama, kan sejuk hati klau suami kitalah yg slalu bg nasihat keagamaan kt kita...bantu kita berubah..? kan ? kan? Tapi klau kawin dgn lelaki yg punk..yg rock...budak band yg ntah ape2... Boleh ke diorg bimbing kite nnti? Cukupkah ilmu agama mereka? Haa..itulah persoalannya.. Ini bukanlah artikel bertujuan merendahkan mana2 pihak...ini sekadar teguran.

    Ingat..Perempuan yg baik utk lelaki yg baik, dn lelaki yg baik utk perempuan yg baik.


    Tidakkah sejuk hati seorang isteri melihat suami soleh yg penyayang dn mampu menjadi ketua keluarga yg baik?


    ADVICE FOR TODAY: Jgn tersilap langkah dlm memilih si dia.. <3 .hehe. L.Y.M.P

              Shopping Edisi 1!        

    Salam... Hey this time i want to talk about shopping. Oho, knp ntah nia sgt susah nk thn nafsu dri shopping... tk tahu knp nia sgt tk syg duit dn tend to spend my money senang2 je.. Haha.. Okay hari tu pegi jusco seremban. Pastu terfikir nk beli baju kt F.O.S, sbenarnye nk beli utk adik dn along. Utk adik, beli baju yg ade gmbr pistol.. Utk along, beli baju yg ade gmbr dinasour. haha...comel sunggohh~but suddenly trnampak satu baju yg ade gmbr crown! ohh ape lg, princess nia mesti lah nak! Ape lg...terus rembat je baju tu..confuse nk amik size S ke M.. last2 amik saiz M je lah ( tk yh nk perasan budak2 amik saiz S ).nk dijadikan citer, waktu nk bayar kt cashier tuh, tiba2 rupa2nye duit tk cukup ==" ... haa tu lah padan muka bli byk sgt. Then cpt2 rush pegi mesin atm utk drawww duit.. Duit pun dh naik muak tgk muke nia.. hehe.. so bayar3...pastu pegi lah kt food court, konon2 nk bukak puase situlah ngn kwn2.. then, tgk makanan smue jenis byk2 rase teliurr sgt.. Last2 nia beli steamboat + chicken grilled + ice blended chocolate so total RM 20 lebih kurang.. Isy, makan nk sedaap aje cik tania nie... Hmm, campur tambang taxi, shopping baju, shopping hadiah utk teacher, makanan lg... total yg habis dlm sehari tuh RM 50+ la kot.. haih pdhal pegi seremban je pun dh habis byk gile..dn niat asal yg cume nk berbukak puase kt situ dh terpesong2 dh haa... aaa.. tidak...kawan2, jgn ajak nia kuar lg..nnti duit nia habis.. Klau kuar ngn mr beckham je nia pndai kawal duit :) okaylah itu sahaje for this time..see ya! org nk balik kg nie..nk raya.. yeay

    Haa, inilah nia mase kt jusco tuh :p

    Yeay, ini die baju tue.. baju ni kaler die cantik sbenarnye, tapi lighting effect kamera ni buat kaler die nmpk tk cantek! :p


    ADVICE FOR TODAY: Next time nk berbelanja, wlaupun korang ni byk duit, jgn membazir okey.. tk baek :p

              Friendship Tears        




    Once,..mama penah kate, " Awk ni hati batu ke... asal susah sgt nk nangis.. Tgk org lain tu, hati lembut je..nangis, ..sedih.." Penah jugak rasa malu ngn mama bila mama ckp cmtu. Actually nia buknnye seorang yg tk de perasaan, nia mybe just tk reti nk express kesedihan nia cmne. Tapi hakikatnye,..semua ni berubah lepas nia masuk ke Kolej Mara Seremban.. apatah lg masuk ke kelas 11.7, kelas kami ;kanak2 Tesl yg sgt terkenal dgn kelas yg bising dn byk ckp. Mane pn kiteorg pegi, org akn boleh detect, ' ah budak tesl lah tu.' Mmg tk dinafikan pun..Tp tk seorang pn sbenarnye tahu yg kiteorg smue sgt sgt sgt berjiwa perempuan = smue org mudah nk touching.

    Tadi...smue budak2 A level year 2 perempuan berkumpul kt LT1. dh agak dh sbenarnye mesti nk ckp psl result yg baru je kuar smlm.. Actually tk expect slot ni akn jadi sedih gile... After one by one org berucap kt dpn tu, suasana jadi makin hiba.. smue org dh mula muhasabah diri... Then bila turn Niena (best student kelas kiteorg for this AS exam) berucap kt depan... smue org terus sebak bila niena ckp kt budak2 engin n account..

    " Tdi niena dgr korang kate dpt 13 pun dh sedih sgt... tp cuba korang tanye budak2 Tesl.. kiteorg nk dpt 13 pun susah.. " (lebih kurang cmnie lah die berucap, nia pn tk dpt focus masa tu sbb tiba2 sebak..)

    Masa niena ckp je dialog tu, smue teslians dh sebak dn nangis2.. ( budak A level lain pn dh ade yg nangis sbenarnye masa tu)... Masa tu, kiteorg teslians tibe2 realize yg betapa susahnye kiteorg strive so hard utk smpai ke hari ni... Tiba2 rase united ngn kwn2... dn rase brsalah sgt selama ni sbb kdg2 ade tk puas hati ngn kwn2..

    Aaaa...sbenarnye nk ckp yg sejak masuk Tesl, nia dh jdi sgt perempuan.. hoho, wlaupun ade seorang hamba Allah ni kate nia keras. hehe... Nia tk penah sesenang ni nk nangis dpn public. It's so not me.. Tapi sejak menjadi Teslian, hati mudah sgt rapuh.. dn rasa ikatan persahabatan tu lebih kuat.. Terima kasih anak2 Tesl smua... sy syg kalian. <3

    Ni nk share gmbr2 classmatesZ nia...

    Abu, miza, farzana :p

    Ecah, yun, dayah, amal, viann.
    Yg dpt effect 'soft focus' kt tngah tu Icey, rumate nia :p
    Ni jantung hati sy yg prmpuan.. yg lakinye tk leh nk reveal gmbr kt cnie.. haha. Haa, ni mira lyana.

    farzana, leya dn teacher : (taklimat golden gong! )

    nad, amal, zati, miza.

    nad yg tgh berucap ntah pape.. haha

    dayah dn nia :)

    Ini queen niena.. haha.. berangan je lebih.
    Ini King kami, Syafiq!



    ADVICE FOR TODAY: Kwn2 adalah teman kita di saat suka dn duka.. Jgn sakitkan diorg okay?

              Hit-and-Run Chronology, Grand Jury Report & Follow-up Columns, Re; Library Discussion 9-22-16        

    Open
    the Showalter File

  • Hartford Courant Editorial




  • Cool Justice Editor's Note:
    This post is primarily for patrons and guests of the Sprague Public Library, who might participate in a discussion on Thursday at 6:30 p.m. A link to announcements of that event is at the very bottom of this post. Thanks for reading, AT.


    Via
    Law And Justice In Everyday Life


    F. Lee Bailey on Law and Justice in Everyday Life and the Showalter case:

    This book - which is mainly about public officials, police, judges and lawyers either shaming or shining - is a good read. Many of the stories stand alone, like slices of life. Others will appear early in the book, with follow-up chapters later. The crown jewel, in my view, is his handling of the strange death of Kevin Showalter, who was slammed 50 feet down the road in New London, Connecticut on Christmas Eve 1973 while changing a tire on the traffic side of a parked car. For many years, Andy Thibault dogged a case which public officials seemed determined to let die, despite the presence of a likely suspect. He tells me his mentor, John Peterson, broke the case open and then handed over the torch. Joined by the victim's mother, Lucille, who revealed herself as a determined but delightful woman as the story unfolds, Andy beats up on police, prosecutors, judges and governors until finally there is action. Spurred on by an appointment hastened by Gov. Ella Grasso, Judge Joseph Dannehy conducted one of the most brilliant and thorough investigations I have ever seen. If this book were only about the Showalter case, it would be worth the price.

    APPENDIX

    THE SHOWALTER CHRONOLOGY – A FOUR YEAR SEARCH FOR JUSTICE


    New London, Ct.

    1973

    December 24

    Approximately 11:10 to 11:20 p.m. Kevin B. Showalter is killed. Car leaves scene. Only taillights observed by a neighbor.

    There is much confusion. Mr. Showalter had been changing a tire on his companion’s car. His companion Debra Emilyta, was sitting about six feet away from the car on a stone wall.

    Ms. Emilyta told police she heard a thud, but did not see the car which struck Mr. Showalter. She said she ran across the road, a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue near Plant Street, before seeing Mr. Showalter’s body.

    Mr. Showalter’s body was thrown 22 feet from the believed point of impact, onto a sidewalk near a large tree. The police report prepared that night noted the deceased’s shoes were found 110 feet apart. Part of a leg bone was found 75 feet away.

    Michael Buscetto of Mike’s Auto Body gives police body putty, apparently from the car which struck Mr. Showalter. The putty never made it to the police station. Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko later denies its existence.

    December 25

    Autopsy performed. No trace of alcohol or drugs found. Cause of death listed as lacerated liver and broken neck.

    In efforts to console Mrs. Showalter, friends, neighbors, witnesses and officials volunteer information about the accident. She quietly listens for about six weeks, taking it for granted that police are acting on the same information. December 26

    New London police begin full-scale search for red car.

    1974

    February 6

    FBI report describes paint particles on Mr. Showalter’s clothing as “racing green” or “forest green” used on 1968 Chrysler products.

    February 7

    Mrs. Showalter notes she had the impression local police were not actively pursuing the case. She began interviewing those persons who came to her voluntarily and made a written record of her findings.

    During the next three weeks, Mrs. Showalter spends much of her time making telephone calls and knocking on doors. She and her youngest son Craig, then 14, visited a number of local auto dealers and garages. She said in most cases they were told police had not made any inquiries of them.

    February 28

    New London police conduct first interview with Harvey N. Mallove, the downtown merchant and former mayor and city councilor. Mallove stated he drove by Pequot Avenue near Plant Street shortly before 11:15 p.m. on Christmas Eve 1973. Seven people near the accident scene contradict what he said he saw.

    April 20

    Mrs. Showalter writes to State’s Atty. Edmund J. O’Brien, requesting a one-man grand jury investigation into her son’s death. O’Brien never responds.

    On the same day, Atty. Thomas Bishop, representing Mrs. Showalter as the administratix of Mr. Showalter’s estate, asks Atty. Joseph Moukawsher to conduct a coroner’s inquest of the hit-run death.

    April 23

    Moukawsher agrees to conduct inquest but must confer with New London police before setting date.

    June 4

    Mrs. Showalter writes to New London Police Chief John J. Crowley, asking for a progress report on the investigation by his force. Crowley neither acknowledges receipt of letter nor responds. Copies of letter were sent to City Manager C. Francis Driscoll, and Abraham Kirshenbaum, then chairman of the City Council’s Public Safety Committee.

    June 10

    Mrs. Showalter asks Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello to call for a grand jury investigation.

    June 24

    Santaniello notes Moukawsher has agreed to conduct coroner’s inquest. He tells Mrs. Showalter, “If it appears that during any stage of this proceeding that any further intercession is necessary, appropriate action will be taken at that time.”

    July 2

    Mrs. Showalter writes to City Manager C. Francis Driscoll, asking for a report from his office assessing the police department’s handling of the case. She also asks for a reply to her June 4 letter to Police Chief Crowley.

    July 9

    Driscoll tells Crowley to prepare a complete report for Mrs. Showalter.

    July 10

    Bucko completes report on fatal accident.

    July 25

    Driscoll sends Mrs. Showalter Bucko’s report. The report said Mr. Showalter’s body was in the road, but the ambulance crew which took Mr. Showalter to Lawrence Memorial Hospital said they found him on the sidewalk several feet away. No police officer ever saw the body at the scene since the first officer arrived as the body was being placed in the ambulance.

    Bucko says paint particles from a 1968 Plymouth at the U.S. Naval Submarine Base in Groton are similar to those found on Mr. Showalter’s clothing, but the same paint is used on any 1968 Chrysler product.

    Bucko also says a piece of metal Mrs. Showalter found near the accident scene is in the detective bureau. When Mrs. Showalter first offered the metal to police, they refused to sign a receipt for it.

    August 6

    Mrs. Showalter writes to Driscoll regarding Bucko’s report. She lists six pages of comments on allegedly “serious omissions” and “strictly opinion judgments” by Bucko.

    Mrs. Showalter also writes to Chief State’s Atty. Joseph Gormley, asking him to send a representative to the coroner’s inquest. She includes copies of correspondence with local officials and Bucko’s report.

    August 9

    Mrs. Showalter requests a meeting with the City Council’s Public Safety Committee.

    August 15

    Bucko updates report, at request of city manager Driscoll.

    Bucko said of the body location, “the position he (Mr. Showalter) was found in at the scene of the accident, in my opinion, would not help in solving this matter.” Erroneous on the report is the position of the car jack which is shown on the front bumper. The car Mr. Showalter was working on, a Ford Pinto, had to be jacked from the side of the vehicle.

    Omitted from the report is the location of a car mat seen to the rear of the car and the spare tire Mr. Showalter never got to put on the car.

    August 20

    Gormley writes to Mrs. Showalter, telling her the local police investigation “has proceeded smoothly,” and there is “no reason for this office to initiate its own investigation.”

    August 28

    The Public Safety Committee of the New London City Council meets in closed session for one hour to discuss the hit-run death. Chief Crowley requested the closed session. He said there is evidence that could jeopardize future action.

    Mrs. Showalter submitted a 12-page statement for the meeting, but did not attend.

    Crowley said the case is not closed and it appears an arrest may be made.

    August 31

    Mallove submits official statement to New London police.

    November, 1974

    After being postponed several times, the coroner’s inquest hears testimony from 50 persons. No findings issued.

    1975

    January 24

    A state police detective participating in the federal grand jury probe of the city police department has told one of its patrolmen they identified the driver of the car which struck and killed Mr. Showalter on Christmas Eve, 1973.

    “We know who killed the Showalter kid, how come you don’t?” the detective was quoted in The Norwich Bulletin as saying.

    March 19-22

    The Bulletin, in a four-part series, shows:

    - Eyewitnesses and what New London police called “near witnesses” drastically differed in their accounts of the accident.

    - Microscopic paint particles found on Mr. Showalter’s clothing on which police based their search may not have been left by the vehicle which struck him.

    - Evidence entrusted to police officers at the scene has never been seen since.

    - A claim by police that it would cost as much as $1,200 to trace vehicles possible involved in the mishap was declared false by the state Motor Vehicle Department.

    The Bulletin, when preparing the series of articles, made repeated efforts to discuss the case with police officials but Lt. K.T. Bucko, who headed the case, on the advice of then Police Chief John Crowley, would not.

    April 3 State police conduct an extensive door-to-door inquiry in the Pequot Avenue region. State police have been looking into the case as part of a federal grand jury investigation into alleged corruption within the city force.

    July 12

    The state of Connecticut offers a $2,000 reward for information leading to the arrest and conviction of the person responsible for the hit-run death of Mr. Showalter. A total of $3,000 is now being offered. Classmates and friends of Mr. Showalter’s have already collected $1,000.

    July 21

    A community effort by friends and classmates raises the reward to $5,000.

    November 8

    The transcript of the coroner’s inquest of the hit-run death conducted nearly a year ago has yet to be typed, Coroner Joseph Moukawsher confirms. He said he wants to review the transcript even though he believes his six-day long inquest did not establish any guilt in the case. He said he has not spoken with the court reporter assigned to the case since the early summer.

    December 10

    Mrs. Showalter writes to State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti, requesting a one-man grand jury investigation. No response.

    1976

    January 6

    Satti refuses to confirm or deny the existence of Mrs. Showalter’s request. Mrs. Showalter has also asked Satti’s office to ascertain the location of recorded tapes made during the coroner’s inquest.

    January 9

    Mrs. Showalter sends a special delivery letter to Satti asking for a response to the December 10 request. No response.

    February 19

    In a feature article, also carried statewide by the Associated Press, The Bulletin profiles Mrs. Showalter on page one.

    Some public officials regard her as a persistent nuisance, someone to be ignored and sidestepped, but Mrs. Lucille M. Showalter will not breathe easily until they tell her who killed her son, Bulletin reporter Fred Vollono wrote.

    “The official comment seems to be there is nothing to it,” Mrs. Showalter said. “It is just the ramblings of a grief-stricken mother. But there are many people who urge me to go on. They say, ‘Lucille, if you stop, then nothing will ever be done.’”

    February 23

    Mrs. Showalter receives a letter of confession from an inmate at Somers state prison. The inmate said he was plagued by news accounts of the death. Every time he seems to forget the accident, the inmate said, he reads another news story.

    April 2

    Mrs. Showalter submits a third written request to Satti for a grand-jury probe. No response.

    May 6

    Common Pleas court Prosecutor Harold Dean quashes the only lead in the two and a half year old investigation, The Norwich Bulletin reports. The lead was the letter of confession written by the inmate at Somers Prison. State police arrested the inmate for harassment of the victim’s mother, Mrs. Showalter, to whom the letter was sent. Dean nolled the case and allowed it to be dismissed despite a prior meeting with state police when the significance of the arrest was discussed.

    State police did not believe the letter writer was responsible for the hit-run death, but they thought the letter contained possibly significant information. Dean said he was certain the accused had no knowledge of the case, because he was incarcerated when Mr. Showalter was killed.

    August 7 The day following the Bulletin’s report of Dean quashing the lead, Chief State’s Atty. Joseph Gormley says he had “no idea” why the lead “which very well could have led to something,” resulted in a dead end. Two state police officers had met with Gormley to discuss the letter of confession.

    August 6

    State police list the investigation into the killing of Mr. Showalter as “closed pending further development.” That classification came 31 days after Dean threw the harassment case out of court.

    August 30

    Mrs. Showalter again asks Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello to call for a one-man grand jury probe.

    September 1

    Mrs. Showalter publicly renews her efforts to have a one-man grand jury reopen the investigation into the hit-run killing of her son. In a statement sent to 22 media outlets, Mrs. Showalter says she made the appeal in an August 30 letter to Superior Court Judge Angelo Santaniello. She says she was asking the judge to “make good on a promise” he made to her in June 1974. Santaniello wrote in a June 24, 1974 letter, Superior Court intercession would be possible if the investigation required it.

    Santaniello said, “probably the proper person” to approach would be State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti. But Mrs. Showalter said she is ignoring Satti because he failed to respond to her December 1975 letter asking for the grand jury.

    September 23

    State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti says he needs another three weeks to review information on the killing of Mr. Showalter before deciding whether the investigation should be reopened or shelved.

    Satti says he had hoped to have the matter resolved by today, but the sinking of his 35-foot cabin cruiser two weeks ago, an unexpected report of crimes by New London police, and a new trial forced him behind schedule.

    November 23

    Mrs. Showalter turns to Governor Ella T. Grasso for help.

    “I cannot endure this loss of a beloved son in the midst of a governmental system that appears to neither act nor care,” Mrs. Showalter says in a letter to the governor.

    Mrs. Showalter says she is skeptical the New London County State’s Attorney’s review of the case will result in the one-man grand jury she has requested. Satti today said he is still reviewing transcripts of the Coroner’s Inquest and refused further comment.

    December 21

    Just three days before the third anniversary of the killing of Kevin B. Showalter, the state’s chief court administrator orders the city’s only unsolved hit-and-run case reopened.

    John P. Cotter signs an order creating a one-man jury to probe the death, renewing hopes that allegations of police bungling and mishandling of the case will be settled.

    “I can’t yet believe it,” says Mrs. Showalter, calling the action a “literal miracle.”

    Cotter, a justice on the state Supreme Court, selects retired Superior Court Judge Raymond J. Devlin to head the one-man grand jury.

    An attorney representing Mrs. Lucille M. Showalter also files a $600,000 lawsuit against the unnamed person(s) responsible for the killing of her son. Atty. Averum J. Sprecher of East Haddam says the suit is aimed at protecting Mrs. Showalter’s rights.

    “The action as I have filed it will definitively preserve her rights when the investigative bodies finally determine who killed the boy,” he said. The suit is aimed at heading off fears the state’s statute of limitations might preclude Mrs. Showalter from pursuing civil action if the killer is found.

    December 24

    Superior Court Judge Joseph F. Dannehy is ordered to replace State Referee Raymond J. Devlin as the one-man grand juror investigating Mr. Showalter’s death. Chief Court Administrator John P. Cotter says Judge Devlin had asked to be taken off the case because he was too busy with other duties, and would be unable to commute from his New Haven office.

    1977

    January 4

    Austin J. McGuigan, the special prosecutor assigned to the one-man grand jury probing the hit-run death of Mr. Showalter promises to pull “all the stops” in his investigation but says he needs help from the public to succeed.

    McGuigan has worked for the state for two years as the top investigator of organized crime. He appeals to anyone with information to call him confidentially.

    February 8

    State Police Commissioner Edward P. Leonard, as part of a last-resort effort, makes a personal appeal to area residents for information about the killing of Mr. Showalter. In a letter to the people who live near the Pequot Avenue site where Mr. Showalter died, Leonard asks for facts – “No matter how insignificant they may appear” – which might shed light on the car, the driver or the accident scene.

    Special Prosecutor McGuigan says police “had no suspects.” However, he says if a suspect is found police believe there is sufficient evidence to tie the person to the case.

    April 18

    Investigators say they feel confident the Showalter case will be solved.

    The new optimism comes after a public appeal netted more than 300 leads, new laboratory analysis of existing evidence, and an accounting of each of the more than 10,000 green Chrysler products registered in Eastern Connecticut when Mr. Showalter was killed.

    The new evidence means “there is a significant possibility the vehicle in question was not a green Chrysler,” Special Prosecutor Austin McGuigan says. While the investigators will not say what other color the car might have been, the evidence apparently opens new avenues for the investigation. Previously, other theories on who drove the death car, theories which have had some substantiation, were locked into the green Chrysler theory, police acknowledge.

    May 10

    State police investigators spend two and a half hours recreating and filming the Pequot Avenue death scene where Mr. Showalter was the victim of the hit and run.

    May 18

    State police again film and re-create death scene.

    June 22

    The Bulletin reports that one of the most intensive investigations in state police history, the probe into Mr. Showalter’s hit-run death, will be given to a one-man grand jury July 5 in Windham county Superior Court.

    Judge Joseph F. Dannehy, the grand juror, imposes a gag order on all investigators assigned to the case. Special Prosecutor McGuigan and 17 state police detectives had gathered evidence for the grand jury.

    June 23

    More than 50 persons will be subpoenaed and the scope of the probe will be expanded to include subsequent actions connected with the accident, The Bulletin reports.

    June 24

    Eleven New London police officers, including the top detective involved in the first of three investigations of the hit-run death, have been subpoenaed, The Bulletin reports.

    July 5

    The grand jury begins behind closed doors with testimony by New London Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko.

    Outside, a television camera crew drips with sweat under the glare of a hot summer sun.

    Inside it is quiet and cool – almost like any other day. The state police detectives and reporters talk about golf, baseball and other summertime activities. Because of the gag order imposed by Judge Dannehy, they can’t talk about what is most on their minds, what has brought them all together – the unsolved hit-run death of Kevin B. Showalter.

    The session lasts about five hours and also includes testimony by Mrs. Showalter and Debra Emilyta, Mr. Showalter’s companion the night he died.

    Ms. Emilyta has been sitting on a wall about 6 feet from Mr. Showalter when he was killed. She told police she only heard the 20-year-old Mitchell College student struck, and did not see the car which struck him.

    July 6

    Witnesses include Michael Buscetto of Mike’s Arco in New London. What he identified as body putty, apparently from the car that struck and killed Mr. Showalter, has never been seen since police officers placed it in an envelope that night, according to sources.

    Ms. Emilyta concludes testimony.

    Also testifying are Dr. Robert Weller, members of his family, and a friend, who while returning home from church drove past Mr. Showalter as he was changing the tire. They were among the last persons to see Mr. Showalter alive.

    Other witnesses include Mrs. Ruth P. Hendel and Mrs. Charles (Shirley Pope) Alloway, her daughter.

    On Christmas Eve, 1973, Mrs. Hendel had just turned away from the window of her home on Pequot Avenue where she had been watching Mr. Showalter work on the Emilyta car. She heard the noise of the car striking Mr. Showalter and turning back quickly she caught a glimpse of the taillights. Her first impression of the fleeing southbound car was that it was bright-colored, possibly red.

    Mrs. Hendel continued to watch the accident scene as she telephoned Mrs. Alloway, the wife of a New London police officer.

    Arthur Adams of New London, a Mitchell College security guard and former state policeman, also testifies. Aside from Ms. Emilyta and the hit-run driver, Adams may have been one of the last persons to see Mr. Showalter alive.

    Adams saw Mr. Showalter working on the car and Ms. Emilyta sitting on the stone wall, swinging her legs. He observed the girl with a coat collar wrapped around her head, in conversation with Mr. Showalter, after the Weller party had driven by.

    Adams continued on his rounds towards the Montauk Avenue side of the campus. Sometime after 11 p.m., he saw an ambulance heading for the hospital and two police cars heading down Plant Street.

    July 7

    Some of the last persons who saw Mr. Showalter alive and one of the first who saw him dead testify.

    Six members of the Sitty family, who were celebrating Christmas Eve and occasionally watching Mr. Showalter change a tire from inside a house on Pequot Avenue, tell the grand jury what they knew about the case, Edmond Sitty had brought out a blanket and a corduroy coat to put over Mr. Showalter’s body after he had been struck and killed.

    A New London High School classmate of Mr. Showalter, Arthur Petrini, was a passenger in a car that passed the accident scene sometime after Mr. Showalter was killed and before the ambulance and police arrived. He also testified.

    July 12

    Witnesses included two firemen and a dispatcher, two nurses and an orderly, the New London County Medical Examiner, the first man to officially identify Mr. Showalter, and a woman who lives near the accident scene.

    Larry Grimes, a security guard who knew Mr. Showalter from Mitchell College, had made the preliminary identification at Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals, where he also worked. Mrs. Dorothy Bryson of Pequot Avenue, who came upon the accident scene, also testifies.

    July 13

    New London police officers pack the waiting room of the Windham County Courthouse. Of the 11 who were subpoenaed last month, at least seven are present.

    The 11 include Patrolmen Vincent McGrath, Steven Colonis, Thomas P. Bowes Jr., and Cpl. Joseph Chiapponne, all of whom were involved in the initial investigation. With the change of shift, Sgt. Joseph Jullarine, Patrolmen Richard West and Glenn Davis and Det. Sgt. Konstanty T. Bucko joined the probe. Bucko was off duty at the time.

    McGrath filed the motor vehicle report of the accident and the sketch on the report was by Bowes. Bucko took photographs of the scene and gathered evidence. His photographs may be the only ones taken. Bucko also went to the hospital and got the victim’s clothing, according to sources.

    Colonis, the first officer on the scene, apparently arrived as Mr. Showalter was being placed in the ambulance. He interviewed Ms. Emilyta and took her to the station to file a 13-sentence statement.

    There is some confusion of whether Colonis drove an unmarked police car that night. Sources say police made conflicting statements on that question.

    July 14

    Thomas Wainwright, who played tennis with Kevin Showalter at New London High, saw his lifeless body on a sidewalk on Pequot Avenue before an ambulance or police arrived, and is among those testifying today. Arthur Petrini, who testified last week, was a passenger in Wainwright’s car.

    Mr. and Mrs. Donald Wainwright, who were stopped by police after circling the scene in another auto, also testify.

    At least seven New London police officers are at the courthouse, but it is not known how many are testifying.

    July 19

    The grand jury shifts beyond reconstructions by “near witnesses,” as Sgt. Joseph Jullarine, now retired, testifies. He was the squad leader who reportedly conducted “an intensive investigation” for a red car during the 11:30 p.m. to 7:30 a.m. shift on Christmas Day 1973.

    July 20

    The grand jury investigators spend much of the day alone reviewing physical evidence and testimony. Only three witnesses – New London police who have already appeared during the proceedings – are present.

    July 21

    Det. Bucko appears for at least the fourth time in the nine days the grand jury has convened. The session begins at 10 a.m. and ends about 5:45 p.m., with his departure.

    A nurse’s aide who knelt by Mr. Showalter’s body, feeling for a pulse, also testifies, Sue Costello, who heard the report of an accident as she was leaving Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals in New London from her shift, had arrived on the scene before ambulance personnel and police.

    July 26

    The scope of the grand jury probe goes beyond Mr. Showlater’s death and runs smack into a crucial area of dispute with the appearance of New London police detective Walter Petchark.

    On Christmas Day 1973, with evidence already missing and news of Mr. Showalter’s death on the radio, Petchark reportedly received a call from former mayor Harvey N. Mallove. Mallove later told The Bulletin there was no truth to the report. But he allegedly told Petchark he thought he saw the accident the night before.

    Three city police detectives – Bucko, Petchark, and Carmello Fazzina – were present at the inquiry. They were followed by laboratory technicians from the FBI, who lent their expertise in the analysis of headlight glass possibly belonging to the death vehicle.

    July 27

    The former counsel for the estate of Mr. Showalter testifies. Atty. Thomas Bishop confirms his representation of the estate was severed in June 1974.

    Thomas and Donald Wainwright return for further testimony.

    July 28

    Witnesses include Mrs. S.F. Zimet of Ledyard. Mallove said he was visiting at her home on Christmas Eve 1973, left about 10:45 p.m., and was home in New London about half an hour later.

    Mrs. Zimet is accompanied by her attorney, L. Patrick Gray. Gray, like Bishop, is a member of the New London law firm Suissman, Shapiro, Wool, and Brennan.

    Other witnesses include New London city Manager C. Francis Driscoll and Elise Mallove, Mallove’s daughter. Miss Mallove was home for her Christmas vacation in 1973.

    The grand jury begins a four-week recess. More than 50 persons were called during the first 12 days of the inquiry.

    August 30

    New London police investigators and a newspaper editor who has followed their unsolved hit-run death case for three years are among the witnesses.

    Retired Police Chief John Crowley and Det. Lt. K.T. Bucko, who refused repeated pleas by The Bulletin in March of 1975 to discuss the death of Kevin B. Showalter, gives testimony – as did the paper’s managing editor, John C. Peterson.

    Peterson testifies for three hours.

    August 31

    The attorney who conducted a coroner’s inquest into Mr. Showalter’s death, the results of which have never met public scrutiny, is the first witness today. Atty. Joseph Moukwasher, who heard testimony from 50 witnesses during six days in September and November of 1974, is one of the few persons familiar with the substance of that investigation.

    It took more than two years for the transcripts of the hearings to be typed and submitted to State’s Atty. C. Robert Satti.

    State Police Sgt. Donald Crouch, who in 1974 and 1975 worked for the federal grand jury investigating alleged corruption in the New London force, also testifies. Other witnesses included Rosemary Benson and Carol James.

    September 1

    Physical exhibits appear to outnumber witnesses in the 15th day of proceedings. Two state police technicians from the crime lab in Bethany carry satchels concealing evidence into the closed courtroom. One exhibit is a light colored automobile fender, which was dented and streaked.

    September 2

    Det. Edward Pickett of the New London County State’s Attorney’s office, who helped administer a lie detector test to Ms. Emilyta, testifies. Ms. Emilyta passed the test.

    Another detective, private investigator Joe Harris, is also called. A former Waterford police sergeant, he worked on the case for a brief time, on his own.

    Other witnesses in a short session include State Police Sgt. Charles Trotter, a principal investigator in the federal grand jury probe of the New London city police.

    September 12

    Two persons who saw Mr. Showalter on Christmas Eve 1973, hours before he was killed testify.

    Ramona Ricci, a coworker of Mr. Showalter’s at a Waterford discotheque, attended one of two parties Mr. Showalter had planned to go to after work that night. Nancy Wicksham, who also testified, had joined friends that holiday evening at the club.

    September 18

    Mallove says his status as a suspect in the case is “nothing new.” During testimony in a New Jersey courtroom, Connecticut State Police revealed Mallove is a prime suspect in the hit-run case. The testimony concerned refusal by two New Jersey men to comply with a subpoena issued by the one-man grand jury. Trooper Charles Wargat also testified he was told the two men repaired Mallove’s car on Christmas Eve or Christmas Day 1973.

    Mallove tells The Bulletin he did not know the men and never had a car repaired at their shop on Reed Street in New London. He says he didn’t kill Mr. Showalter and doesn’t know anything about anybody who did.

    September 19

    One of the two men who testified with immunity today has said in a published account he has no knowledge of the case and denied any car was repaired in his New London shop on Christmas Eve 1973.

    Walter String Jr. made those comments in the New Jersey Courier Post. He and his son, Walter String III, had been ordered to appear today by a New Jersey judge, after refusing to comply with a subpoena.

    Among the dozen or so witnesses are New London city police Sgt. Donald Sloan and Cpl. Charles Alloway. They took the first full statement from Ms. Emilyta, five days after the accident.

    September 26

    Darlene Barnes, a friend of Mr. Showalter who patronized the Waterford discotheque where he worked, is among the witnesses today. Ms. Barnes was also one of the 50 witnesses during the coroner’s inquest of 1974.

    October 3

    Larry Grimes testifies again. The Mitchell College security guard who made the first identification of Mr. Showalter at Lawrence and Memorial Hospitals, was also at the courthouse on July 12, and Sept. 26.

    The grand jury will be in recess until October 17. It has convened 20 times since July 5 and heard about 90 witnesses.

    October 11

    Judge Dannehy says published reports that Mallove is a prime suspect in the case “couldn’t bother me in the least.”

    “They (the newspapers) are free to speculate if they wish,” Dannehy says. “I am not concerned with their claimed right to freedom of expression.

    I think that sometimes their attitude is to publish and be damned, but they don’t bother me.”

    “Why don’t you wait” for the grand jury report? Dannehy asked.

    October 17

    The sales manager of a New London auto firm who said he has sold a number of cars to the family of a suspect in the hit-run case testifies.

    In 1970, Peter Emmanuel Sr. of New London Motors sold a Lincoln Continental to Harvey N. Mallove, whom state police have identified as a suspect in the Christmas Eve, 1973 death. A compact car was among the other autos the New London firm sold to Mallove.

    State police were looking for a green Chrysler product when they first questioned New London motors personnel, Emmanuel said before he testified. But the firm didn’t sell Mallove such a vehicle, which police had believed was the death car, he added.

    October 24

    The grand jury does not convene today because the investigators were not ready to proceed, Judge Dannehy said. He said he plans to conduct several more sessions before adjourning to write the final report, but did not specify.

    November 14

    The grand jury meets for its first regular session since October 17 and hears one witness. The witness, Gary Jordan of New London, said he was dating Elise Mallove on Christmas Eve 1973.

    Sources say the grand jury conducted at least one special session since October 17, but it was not known who testified.

    November 21

    State police continue working long and irregular hours probing Mr. Showalter’s death as they re-create the hit-run scene on Pequot Avenue near Plant Street for at least the third time.

    November 29

    The man whom state police have said they consider a prime suspect in New London’s only unsolved hit-run death has his day in court.

    Harvey N. Mallove testifies for about four hours before the secret grand jury probing Mr. Showalter’s death. Atty. Leo J. McNamara accompanies Mallove to the Windham County Courthouse.

    Mallove says he was one of a number of persons who drove by the accident scene shortly before or after Mr. Showalter was killed. But a four-part series by The Bulletin in March of 1975 showed Mallove saw a scene that seven other persons said could not have taken place.

    Mallove passed the accident scene within a minute or two after an ambulance call was logged. His statement to New London police – dated eight months later – conflicts with accounts of seven persons at the scene or looking out their windows seconds after Mr. Showalter was struck.

    Mr. Showalter was struck by a car as he changed a tire on a friend’s parked Ford Pinto, on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue near Plant Street.

    In his statement, Mallove said he saw an automobile parked at an angle in front of the Pinto. None of the seven persons saw any car stopped at the scene immediately after the victim was hit according to the July 10, 1974 report by New London Det. Lt. Konstanty T. Bucko.

    Mallove’s vivid description of a middle-aged man talking with a girl near the car also conflicts with statements by the seven persons.

    In his statement, Mallove said he assumed the man was a member of the police department. But Bucko claims in the July 10 report that Mallove told him the talking to the girl was “NOT” a policeman.

    Bucko’s report also claims Mallove learned on Christmas Day 1974 that “a man had been killed and he remarked to some people that he saw the body.” But Bucko continued to report that after Mallove viewed photographs of the scene he realized what he mistook for a body was a floor mat. In his statement, Mallove said he saw a “flat object which I assumed was a blanket or a mat.”

    In his August 31, 1974 statement, Mallove said, “Seeing no trouble, accident, or any evidence of anything out of place…I continued on my way home.”

    In the July 10, 1974 report, Bucko claims; “Mr. Mallove stated he was going to stop because he realized there had been an accident.”

    Mallove has told The Bulletin that Bucko misquoted him.

    December 7

    The calling of witnesses ends with Mallove’s second appearance.

    The proceedings included a film screening, apparently of the death scene as re-created by state police.

    After the 35 minute screening, Special Prosecutor McGuigan and Judge Dannehy questioned Mallove for about 40 minutes. That was the bulk of the afternoon session.

    The question of whether indictments should be handed down in New London’s only unsolved hit-run death now rests with Judge Dannehy.

    After 24 sessions and more than 100 witnesses, Dannehy said the next step for the grand jury is the final report on who killed Kevin B. Saltwater.

    1978

    Feb. 17 Report filed.

    Feb. 22

    Report made public.

  • THE DANNEHY REPORT


  • SHOWALTER COVERUP COLUMNS

    Chapter 1

    Law and Justice in Everyday Life

    Cover-Up In New London

    Hit-And-Run Continues To Mock Justice


    Sept. 4, 2000

    If Connecticut Chief State’s Attorney John Bailey wants to bring closure to cold cases, here’s one from New London that should top the list: The Showalter hit-and-run cover-up is a dark chapter in Connecticut history, a tale more appropriate for a Third World country.

    And yet, only one thing bothers former New London County State’s Attorney C. Robert Satti about the Showalter case: that it was investigated at all.

    Satti, now retired, made the point again and again, most recently this year. Satti’s complaint, made during the wake of the late state police Detective George Ryalls, was that Ryalls’ obituary mentioned the suspect the prosecutor refused to pursue in the Showalter probe.

    Kevin B. Showalter, a 20-year-old Mitchell College student, was killed at 11:12 p.m. on Christmas Eve 1973. He was changing a tire on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue on the New London shoreline when he was struck and killed. His girlfriend, sitting only 6 feet away on a stone wall, claims she saw nothing.

    Auto body putty from the death car disappeared after a tow truck driver gave it to New London police. The evidence file that was supposed to contain the putty was stuffed with bathroom tiles. The file that was supposed to contain headlight glass from the death car instead contained glass from three different headlights. State police and others suspected that, in order to throw legitimate investigators off the trail, the late young man's clothing was pounded on a different-colored car than the one that killed him.

    The victim's mother, Lucille M. Showalter, tried to get a grand jury investigation of the cover-up. She was rebuffed repeatedly by the presiding judge, Angelo Santaniello who, it later became clear, was best friends with the leading suspect. Santaniello then referred Showalter to prosecutor Satti, who happened to be his former law partner. Satti refused to acknowledge registered letters from Mrs. Showalter pleading for a grand jury probe.

    Satti did finally meet with Mrs. Showalter in 1978, after Judge Joseph Dannehy of Willimantic, acting as a one-man grand jury, named former New London Mayor Harvey N. Mallove as the probable driver of the hit-run vehicle. Satti called the three-hour meeting, in which he repeatedly told Mrs. Showalter that there never should have been a grand jury investigation under Dannehy.

    Mallove held a good hand; he had the best legal muscle in New London County on his side. New London police would not question him for more than seven months, and then only in a perfunctory manner. They would say they inspected his cars, but they did not. Significantly, Mallove’s Lincoln had been repaired, but it wasn’t until state police took over the case four years after the accident that the fender was finally seized.

    Santaniello would arrange for a coroner’s inquest and put his niece in charge of typing the transcript. Only after two years of intense public pressure would the transcript be typed. But the inquest never issued a finding.

    Santaniello tipped off Mallove that he was a suspect. The judge was also aware of what local police knew about the case. Mrs. Showalter memorialized the admissions in tape-recorded telephone conversations.

    “I did talk to Harvey,” Santaniello told Mrs. Showalter on Oct. 17, 1975, “and I said, `You’re suspected.’ As a matter of fact, at that time a police officer came to him on the same day or the next day, and told him you were making accusations about him and that he was a prime suspect.” The day before, Mallove told Mrs. Showalter, “Judge Santaniello is of the opinion that you fingered me.”

    It was not until 1977 that state police, who took over the case at the behest of former Gov. Ella Grasso, formally named Mallove a suspect. Next week, I'll propose a means to solve the Showalter cover-up.

    Showalter Cover-Up Is New London's Shame

    Sept. 11, 2000

    New London, where I grew up and began working in the 1960s and ‘70s, was a dirty little city with character.

    It had a restaurant called the Hygienic that was everything but. There were at least a couple bars where the cops couldn't do anything, except maybe a little business.

    The top pimp in town never went to jail until he was about 60 and a certain court official retired.

    New London will always be the city that tried to cover up the Christmas Eve 1973 hit-and-run death of Kevin B. Showalter. It's been doing a pretty good job for nearly 27 years, but the onion is beginning to peel.

    The local daily newspaper admitted -- in its official history published this year -- that it did a shoddy job on the Showalter case. Specifically, The Day admitted its failure to explore the relationship between a former mayor and a top judge, and their influence on the course of the criminal investigation. That’s a beginning.

    Political and police corruption goes back a couple generations in New London. By the 1970s, New London police were widely known to be involved in the selling of women, dope and refrigerators, among other things. A federal grand jury took note. But as with the Showalter case, there were these little problems with the evidence.

    A jewelry store owner and former city mayor multi-millionaire Harvey Mallove was the prime suspect in the hit-and-run death of Showalter, a student at Mitchell College. Showalter’s date that night, Christmas Eve 1973, said she saw nothing from her vantage point six feet away, sitting on a stone wall under a streetlight on a residential street as a young man changed the tire of her car.

    Harvey was everybody’s pal. He would take kids to the Super Bowl, then, down the road, get them jobs as cops. He was friends with bums in the street and bums in high political office. He was wired. The standing joke among reporters became: Harvey's a great guy to have a beer with, just don't change your tire if he's driving by.

    “I didn't kill the kid in any way, shape or form,” Harvey told me many times. As mayor, Harvey helped hire a few police chiefs. His best friend was the administrative judge for the county; that was the judge who controlled the early stages of the investigation, specifically a coroner’s inquest that never issued a finding.

    State police followed up a report that Mallove’s best friend, County Administrative Judge Angelo G. Santaniello, was with Mallove on Christmas Eve 1973. Santaniello reportedly was No. 11 on a guest list for a party at the home of his political mentor, the late state Sen. Peter Mariani. The Mariani party was one of two Mallove attended that night.

    Santaniello told reporters he never went out on Christmas Eve.

    Another state judge, Joseph F. Dannehy, conducted two grand jury investigations. In 1978, Dannehy named Mallove as the probable driver of the hit-run vehicle, but said evidence that might have ensured conviction was either mishandled or destroyed.

    Mallove died a few years ago with this legacy. Others still have time to come clean and tell the truth about the cover-up. Mrs. Showalter tried unsuccessfully to have Satti, Santaniello and others prosecuted for hindrance of prosecution (CGS Section 53a-166) warning of impending discovery, providing means of avoiding discovery, preventing discovery by deception. Because a conspiracy to hinder prosecution is an ongoing crime, those with information could tell Chief State's Attorney John Bailey, who has begun an initiative to solve some of the state's cold homicide cases.

    Isn’t it time? No one kept the system honest when it counted, though some tried. Most stood by as the system that was supposed to protect the victim and his family betrayed them all.

    Where is the conscience of the community?

    Cold Case On Ice Forever

    Nov. 6, 2000

    One way to deflect attention from a suspect is to get investigators involved in meaningless, time-consuming tasks. Another way is to create a bogus suspect who is then exposed as such, causing a belief that the case is just too hazy to pursue.

    Both of these devices were used repeatedly in the cover-up of the Showalter hit-run case in New London. Whether this was happenstance, indifference, incompetence or malfeasance, the result was the same. The system failed.

    And now, it seems, the truth will remain buried forever.

    Judge Joseph F. Dannehy, the grand juror who investigated the case, wrote in his finding of fact: “After December 25, 1973, the New London Police Department did virtually nothing to solve the hit-run death of Kevin B. Showalter.” The accident occurred the night before.

    Local police and court officials, however, were pro-active in another sense. Their actions served to protect the assailant.

    For example, New London police claimed it would cost as much as $1,200 to trace vehicles using data from the state Motor Vehicle Department. The motor vehicle department declared there was no such charge.

    Nevertheless, New London police spent their time hand-sorting local motor vehicle cards. They looked for a green Chrysler. That was likely a false lead; state police said paint particles found on the victim's clothing did not come from the car that killed him.

    Former Mayor Harvey Mallove began meeting informally with police and court officials as early as Dec. 25, 1973. Mallove wanted to know what the police knew.

    The only lead after two and a half years was quashed by then New London Common Pleas Court Prosecutor Harold Dean in May 1976. The lead was a letter of confession written by a Somers prison inmate to the victim’s mother, Lucille Showalter.

    “I told Harold how important that was to me,” Mallove, the prime suspect, confided to an associate. He also acknowledged discussing the purported confession with his best friend, the presiding judge for the county, Angelo Santaniello.

    The author of the letter was known to be connected with “fences,” or purveyors of stolen goods in the New London area. State police arrested him for harassment of Mrs. Showalter. Two state troopers met with Dean for an hour. They told him the letter contained possibly significant information. State police also believed they could connect the dots in New London between the letter writer and the powers-that-be. Did he owe some favors? Was he paid? Police knew the author had no liability for the accident; he was actually in Florida at the time of the hit-run.

    Dean nolled and dismissed the case without telling the troopers or Mallove. Soon thereafter, state police listed the killing of Showalter as “closed pending further development.” Upon learning of Dean's action, Chief State's Attorney Joseph Gormley remarked he had “no idea” why the lead, “which very well could have led to something,” resulted in a dead end. The case would remain closed for six months, until Gov. Ella Grasso brought the matter to Justice John Cotter.

    Was there criminal activity connected with the Showalter cover-up? It appears we will never know for certain. Dannehy named Mallove as the probable driver, noting that evidence which might have ensured conviction was destroyed. The Chief State’s Attorney’s Office reviewed aspects of the case this fall after a series of columns appeared in The Law Tribune. However, the statute of limitations for the most likely potential charge, conspiracy to hinder prosecution of motor vehicle misconduct, has expired. This shameful case, it appears, is destined to stay on ice forever.

    - AND:

    Olympic Gold for Missing Evidence


    November 28, 2005

    Judge Ellen Gordon was in way over her head with what she tried pass off as a ruling in Day Publishing v. State's Attorney.

    Clueless Gordon was handed a hot one, a case no one has ever wanted in the so-called New London Judicial District. Every single time this case has come to court, begging for justice, The Robes, the prosecutors and their minions have either desecrated their oaths or looked the other way. Clueless Gordon, fairly new to the scene, has managed to join the list of those who are both ostriches and failures.

    The Day newspaper asked Gordon this year to release the grand jury testimony regarding the cover-up of the 1973 hit-run death of Kevin Showalter. Before Gordon probably ever heard of Showalter, five New London County judges recused themselves from a John Doe civil suit against the driver because they were friends with the prime suspect, Harvey Mallove. Mallove -- the late mayor of New London and multimillionaire jeweler who picked police chiefs, planned to run for Congress and starred in the social scene -- was prone to say, "I never killed the kid -- in any way, shape or form."

    It's not like we could expect a New London judge to show guts or brains in this case. Compelling testimony from the first of two grand juries implicated local law enforcement and court officials in a widespread cover-up.

    On Christmas Eve 1973 at 11:12 p.m., as the call came in, a high-ranking New London officer, said, "F--k him, he's dead," and then left to go home. Showalter, a 20-year-old Mitchell College student, lay dead on a well-lit section of Pequot Avenue by the shoreline. His body was thrown 22 feet from the point of impact. His shoes were found 110 feet apart. A leg bone was 75 feet away.

    A tow truck driver gave police auto body putty from the death car. The putty was never seen again. New London police mixed headlight glass from at least three different cars in what they called the evidence file. Replacing the auto body putty was bathroom tile. A local coroner's inquest never issued a finding. State police, who took over the case at the behest of Gov. Ella Grasso, were bewildered and angry when they could not find the transcript of the coroner's inquest. Mallove's best friend -- the presiding judge for the county, Angelo G. Santaniello -- had put his niece in charge of typing that transcript. Santaniello also tipped off Mallove to his status as a suspect.

    Now, Clueless Gordon can't find the 3,000-page transcript of the first grand jury. Does she care? Court clerks allegedly performed a diligent search. Would any reasonable person believe or accept any of this?

    Among the last persons known to possess the grand jury report was the late State's Attorney, C. Robert Satti. Satti, who refused to investigate the case before a special prosecutor was appointed, claimed he returned a copy to the grand juror, then Willimantic Superior Court Judge (later Supreme Court Justice) Joseph Dannehy. Both Dannehy and Satti are dead. Did "Do Nothing Bob" -- Mallove's moniker for Satti -- take it with him? We might as well ask Harvey, also dead, or Kevin.

    Gordon's pathetic decision, dated Nov. 7, went on for about a sentence before its first fatal error. It might sound like a technical error, but it's much, much more than that. She actually said New London police investigated the case.

    Before this, I thought it might take generations to remove the stench from the New London courthouse. Alas, for New London, the stench of this cover-up is forever.







  • more COOL JUSTICE







  • Recent columns:

  • Via @CtNewsJunkie: City evades responsibility for unjust killing, 4th Amendment violation


  • NEW: RFK Jr. says ‘recent forensic evidence’ points to two shooters in his father’s assassination


  • Judges who played role in murder probe squelched access to key testimony


  • UPCOMING:


  • Book news @NorwichBulletin @HartfordCourant #moreCOOLJUSTICE #SpraguePublicLibrary Thursday, Sept. 22, 6:30 pm



  •           Supplements And Nutrition        
    A well-balanced diet and affinity for all food groups ensure right amounts of much-needed nutrients. However, not all people are blessed with a liking for vegetables or tolerance for milk. There are also people with allergies to nuts and poultry which are excellent sources of protein and good fat. What if you are one of them? How can you be sure that you get proper nutrition without force-feeding yourself brocollis? This is why Supplements and Nutrition should work together.
    Before taking supplements, it would be wise to seek your doctor's advice. After all, you want to be sure to have the proper Supplements and Nutrition. The wide variety of supplements include multivitamins, protein supplements, minerals, and specialized supplements. Multivitamins are the most prescribed supplements. Regulated and concentrated amounts of essential vitamins are packed in a tablet or gels. Protein supplements are commonly used by people who want to build more muscle such as athletes. Mineral supplements include calcium for bone growth. Dietary supplements and memory enhancers are commonly classified as specialized supplements.
    Supplements and Nutrition must be complementary. For example, a person who consumes large amounts of carrots and squash need not take a supplement of Vitamin A. This is because too much of Vitamin A can cause a yellow or orange tinge to the skin. Other overdoses on minerals and vitamins can even disrupt normal hormonal function. After all, even too much of a good thing can be hazardous to health.
    Hence, a proper Supplements and Nutrition scheme must be discussed with the doctor in order to prevent overdoses or taking unnecessary supplements. The US FDA in recognition of the growing market and need for supplements has taken steps to regulate the production, dosage, and sanitation of supplements. This was done to ensure good-quality products. This move is also partly due to rising number of unprescribed supplement use among consumers. The agency also stressed the importance of informed use among supplement users. It is not enough to know the name of your supplements. You should know what deficiency it corrects and how it works. Studies show that many use different supplements whereas tests done to them indicate only a minimal lack which can be corrected by a single kind. Also, despite the supplement rage, doctors and health experts still stand by natural correction of deficiencies by means of a proper diet. They suggest eating alternative sources of nutrients found in allergy-inducing foods. Hey, real food tastes better than capsules anyway.

    Looking for the Lactose Free Whey Protein?
    Click here for the Best Lactose Free Whey Protein!!!
    For more Defense Nutrition Products click HERE.


              Cabut Gigi Bongsu di Hospital Putrajaya - Final        
    Salam korang... 


    Rajin ni nak update blog, sebab tengah bersiaran langsung dari office terchenta! Esok nak raya, harini keja lagi. Ghajen tak ambo? Hahahahah~ ok, nak cerita final part dah pasal ko gigi bongsu. Seksa nawww! Uhuuu~


    2 hari selepas surgery which is Khamis, Wanie rasa berdenyut kat tempat gigi bongsu yang dicabut yang dekat dengan saraf tu. Wanie cuba bertahan. Esoknya, makin kuat rasa denyut tu. Sampai sakit kepala sebelah dan rasa denyutan tu sampai dalam telinga. Wanie call pihak hospital dan minta disambungkan ke bahagian Dental. Mula-mula, diorang kata memang akan sakit sebab baru lagi lepas surgery. Tapi diorang kata, kalau nak minta diorang check kan pun boleh, datang je ke hospital. 


    NOTE : Layanan macam ni yang wanie maksudkan, sebab sebelum ni ada orang yang bash kan, sebab wanie marah sikit layanan yang wanie dapat dari dari petugas kesihatan kat klinik kerajaan di Precint 9. That was a long time story and perhaps it was my unfortunate day! Tengok petugas kesihatan di Hospital Putrajaya especially bahagian Dental, ya Rabbi! TERBAIK WEHHHH!!!~ dengan lemah lembutnya, sopan santun, dari nurse hingga ke doctor yang melayan sepanjang wanie mendapatkan rawatan di sana, WORLD CLASS!! Cuma, biasalah... kalau appointment dengan hospital, standard la masa menunggu tu kadang tu sampai sebulan lebih, BUT I DONT CARE BECAUSE OF THEIR GOOD SERVICE~ gigi dah lah tengah sakit, mood swing tu paham paham lah macam mana, dapat service terbaik macam ni, memang kurang sikit rasa sakit tu! Sejuk je hati! Kita bukan minta dilayan macam VVVVVVIP, tapi lemah lembut bila berbahasa macam ni yang kita nak...

    OK, yang terasa dengan post wanie yang lepas-lepas tu, wanie minta maaf ok. Nak raya neh.. hahahahaha.. lagipun benda tu dah lama. Mesti dah ada penambahbaikan service diorang, cuma, wanie masih trauma nak dapatkan rawatan pergigian di situ. Dahlah kita ni takut jumpa dentist... terkena macam tu, memang trauma sikit lah... hahaha..



    Ok, back to the story. Lepas ucap terima kasih bercakap dengan petugas kesihatan, Wanie macam ok takpe... mungkin normal kot lepas surgery sakit macam tu. So, wanie makan painkiller and tido je seharian.... esoknya tu, Sabtu... dah tak terkata dah sakitnya!! Tapi hospital tak bukak weekend kan... memang dah tak boleh fikir apa dah. Awal-awal pagi tu dalam 9.30 pagi camtu, terus ajak husband ke Klinik Pergigian Dr. K kat Precint Diplomatik. Time tu, nak bukak mulut pun seksa... lepas doktor check, haaa kau! Nasik seketul dia jumpa... patut lah sakit. Lepas tu, doktor kata macam dry socket sikit je... doktor cucuk ubat kebas, lepas tu cuci dalam gigi tu untuk elakkan jangkitan. Tak lawak weh... time doktor nak cuci dengan nak ambik sisa-sisa makanan, serious sakit sampai nak meleleh air mata.. dah tak malu dah terjerit-jerit time tu... Hambik kauuu... ikut nafsu sangat, slumber badak je ko makan nasik, orang lain lepas surgery makan soft food je je.. hahahaha, rasakannn lahh hazabbb nye.. Lepas tu, doktor masukkan ubat dalam lubang gigi tu, dan jahit sikit. Haaaa~~ part jahit ni pun sama, rasa macam kena jahit hidup hidup sebab ubat bius doktor dah cucuk banyak kali, still boleh rasa sakit tu. Sabar je weh... time tu, terus tobat tak kan makan nasik ketul ketul... nasi pun blend sama cair macam nak bagi baby makan, punya laaa insappp. Hahahahaha~ lepas dah cuci semua ni, baru rasa indah dunia. Sakit masih sakit, tapi tak seteruk awal tu la...


    Isnin lepas, wanie call hospital untuk reschedule tarikh untuk bukak jahitan sebab gaps nak bukak jahitan tu dekat sangat. So, doktor schedule ke hari Khamis. Pagi Khamis tu, wanie pun ke hospital untuk bukak jahitan. Tak sakit sangat... cuma pedih sikittt je dan sedikit ngilu. Doktor yang bukak jahitan tu adalah the same doctor yang surgery kan wanie. Dia cerita, memang agak susah waktu dorang nak surgery tu sebab size gigi wanie besar-besar dan diorang terpaksa potong kawasan tu besar sikit untuk keluarkan gigi wanie. Terima kasih banyak lah doktor.... dah hilang azab sakit gigi saya tanggung on off selama ni, besar ganjaran pahala doktor dapat! Lega rasanya lepas doktor check balik, doktor kata semua ok. Yang wanie still sakit, gigi bongsu yang bermasalah tu lah, yang nasik terlekat lah, yang dekat dengan saraf la... masalah betul gigi tu. Hahahah~ doktor kata yang tu pun nampak macam tengah recover. Doktor flush sikit dalam gigi tu untuk bersihkan, dan lepas jahitan dah bukak ni, doktor nasihatkan kena selalu gargle untuk keluarkan sisa-sisa makanan kalau termasuk dalam lubang gigi, dan bila gargle dengan Listerine tu, doktor pesan kuat sikit. Mungkin sebab gigi wanie tu bawah sangat kot... 


    Dan sampai sekarang, rasa sakit tu berdenyut jugak, cuma sikit-sikit je.. takpe, itu normal doktor kata sebab dia tengah healing. Gigi-gigi lain yang dicabut, takde masalah dan dah tak rasa apa-apa. Still control food yang dimakan, lembut lembut je.. cuma kadang-kadang lepas gian gak, makan pasta dan laksa. Chew slowly, lepas makan terus gargle. Dah tak payah depend dengan painkiller dah. Sakit tu ringan je, boleh ignore macam tu je.. 


    Sakit kan penghapus dosa. Alhamdulillah, banyak dosa terhapus. Cuma, lepas ni nak ganti puasa, boleh tahan jugak lah... campur dengan hari tak boleh puasa cuti perempuan. Heheheh~ 


    Lepas dah fully recover, hujung tahun ni plan nya nak pasang braces di Klinik Pergigian Dr. K tu.... Gigi tak berapa teratur, so doktor check takut karies rosakkan gigi. Doktor suggest untuk pasang Damon Braces - the latest braces yang less painful katanya. Takpe... tunggu gigi baik dulu, lepas tu baru jumpa balik doktor untuk have a little talk pasal ni. Paling best, husband nak sponsor... kihkihkihkih~~


    Oklah... terima kasih readers yang mengikuti kisah gigi bongsu ni dari Part 1, Part 2 dan yang ini, Final. 


    Selamat Hari Ra